Entities of Emotion 2: Dark is the Night

Chapters

Episode 1: The Last Morning, the First Sign
Episode 2: Ponyhouse Blues
Episode 3: Compassion's Dilemma & Rage's Clue
Episode 4: Love, Love, and Dead Love
Episode 5: Reunion of the DEAD
Episode 6: The Night Begins to RISE (part 1)
Episode 7: The Night Begins to RISE (part 2)
Episode 8: The Night Begins to RISE (part 3)
Episode 9: Haven
Episode 10: The Light Fights Back!
Episode 11: Manehattan Mayhem, The Light of Rage Shines!
Episode 12: Attack the Crystal Empire!
Episode 13: Rise the Defenders!
Episode 14: Manehattan Lights
Episode 15: The Great and the Powerful

Episode 1: The Last Morning, the First Sign

Winter had settled upon Ponyville, the whole town was covered in a thin blanket of snow, just enough to get into the holiday mood. It had been nearly four years since the “Canterlot War of Light”, but things have been able to get back to a relative sense of normalcy. Ponyville had seen a good amount of change, the town had grown a bit, now incorporating a high school for further education beyond the standard school level.The town itself also expanded, adding more residencie homes and businesses.

Of course that had a lot to do with the recent addition to the town. A giant white oak tree, with diamond-like vines that ran up and down various areas of the trunk of the tree and its branches. Over the years the vines had wound their way around the tree, creating ornate patterns and every so often releasing an aurora glow. Yes, this was the Castle of Light, the home granted to Princess Twilight Sparkle, Equestria’s White Lantern, and newly dubbed Princess of Friendship.

It was also here where another important being resided, and she was currently sleeping. Adara, a teenage pegasus mare, who was in actuality the Entity of Hope, was rather enjoying the act of sleeping, having a physical body kind of required her to sleep, despite being a cosmic entity, but she found it rather enjoyable.

Outside the window, the clouds parted a bit, allowing for some rays of sunlight to come pouring into the bedroom, coming close enough to make Adara squirm under her sheets. It wasn’t cold in the castle, being at an even and warm temperature in contrast to the outside, but she was liking her self made cocoon of warm blankets and was reluctant to stir from her slumber.

Adara twisted around until she was facing away from the window, hopefully a pegasus pony would patch the clouds and cover the sun for a little bit longer. As Adara turned she felt something off, as if the weight of the bed had shifted, there was also the faint sense of a familiar presence. Adara managed to crack open one eye, groggily searching for the odd sensation. Her eyes opened fully when she saw who it was.

Lying next to her, staring into her bright blue eyes with violet, was the teenage mare she had come to fall in love with during her time in this world, Scootaloo. The tomcolt mare sported a cocky grin and a half-lidded gaze.

“Hey Adara,” greeted Scootaloo.

“Scoots…do you remember why you have your own room, and I have mine?” Adara asked.

“Maaaaaayyybeeee…” Scootaloo confessed with a playful roll of the eyes.

“It was a condition of allowing us to be together, it was okay when we were fillies, but we’re older now, and since we’re marefriends, it’s not really a good idea to have us in the same room, lest they think we were engaging in illicit activities.”

“Oh, yeah, I remember, Rainbow and Twi don’t want to risk us accidentally -- or intently -- doing it.”

Adara deadpanned at the bluntness that was Scootaloo’s simplification. “Yes, and because I care about you, and don’t want to separate from you, I want to honor Twilight and Rainbow’s rules.”

“Oooooh c’mooooon, it’s not fair that they get to sleep in the same bed, much less the same room, when we can’t!” Scootaloo whined.

“Well they’re married, so they’re allowed to sleep in the same bed and consummate their marriage as many times as they want and --” Adara blinked and then face hoofed herself. “For the love of Odym, I’m not getting into this! Hurry back to your room before Rainbow or Twilight find you here.”

Adara turned around, putting her back to Scootaloo as she tried to get some more sleep in before their normal time to wake up rolled around. Scootaloo, however, pouted at her marefriend’s attempts to make her leave. That’s when a sinister grin split across her face, making the orange pegasus scoot herself closer to Adara.

“Uh-huh, I don’t think you want me to leave,” said Scootaloo.

“I do.”

“Nope. If you really wanted me out, you would’ve used your powers to throw me out by now.”

“Too early to use powers, so just leave.”

“Hmmmm, nope, I want to play with my marefriend!”

Adara blinked. “‘Play with your marefriend’ what is thaAAAAAHT!!”

The cerulean pegasus yelped as she felt Scootaloo’s hoof grab hold of her flank from under the covers. Adara glanced over her shoulder, giving Scootaloo a pointed look.

“C’mon, it’s still early enough,” offered Scootaloo.

Adara shook her head. “I swear, your pervertedness has gotten worse since the day you turned thirteen a year back.”

“Hormones, what can I say?”

Scootaloo leaned forward and kissed Adara on the lips, the half asleep mare was brought to full alertness upon her lips meeting her lover’s. As much as she wanted to scold Scootaloo, she had to admit, this little makeout session was pleasurable. Adara brought her forelegs to wrap around Scootaloo’s neck, deepening the kiss, while Scootaloo maneuvered her left foreleg to grab hold of Adara’s right flank, making the blue pegasus yelp. Soft caresses and passionate kisses were shared between the two young lovers, Scootaloo managed to get atop Adara, looking down at her beautiful lover with sultry eyes.

“You know, if we stay like this, we’ll get caught,” said Adara.

“Guess we’ll have make this short, but sweet,” said Scootaloo as she lowered herself.

Suddenly, the door to Adara’s bedroom opened, making both mares turn their heads sharply in that direction.

“Hey, Adara, I was going to make us all breakfast and I wanted…to know…”

In the doorway was Spike, albeit, a much taller and older version of the pudgy little dragon he used to be. The “baby fat” had finally dispersed, giving him a lean, somewhat lanky look. Right now, said dragon was staring with wide eyes at seeing Scootaloo, sporting a wingboner, laying on top of Adara, both of whom were blushing redder than Butcher and Big Mac combined.

“Um…I don’t know…should I come back in twenty minutes…I-I don’t…”

“SPIKE!!!” Adara shouted.

“BRO, SERIOUSLY, HAVE YOU EVER HEARD OF KNOCKING?!” Scootaloo yelled.

Later, both Spike and Scootaloo were at the dining hall while Adara got herself ready. Scootaloo preferred the messy mane look, which combined with its natural spikiness only added to the look. She had taken to combing it to one side of her face, covering her right eye slightly, having liked the look from when she got a glimpse of her older-self during the potion mishap some years back. Every now and again Scootaloo would look down at her flank and admire her cutie mark, a spinning wheel with a flaming wing, after discovering her talent for extreme sports riding. Spike was less so, having learned how to breathe full dragon flames, he pretty much bathed himself in fire to get rid of any unwanted dirt or grime.

Currently, both the drake and mare were sitting at the dining room table, enjoying some the spread of breakfast Spike had made for the family. Scootaloo looked to Spike, seeing that he still seemed a little flustered at what he saw this morning.

“Jeez Spike, we didn’t even do anything, so why are you so freaked?” Scootaloo asked.

“Because, you’re my sister now, I’m not supposed to see you in that state of affairs,” he said.

“Pffft, please, we’re adopted siblings, and besides, it’s not the same as if you walked in on Twi and Rainbow Dash in bed.”

Spike shuddered and nearly turned green, Scootaloo got the message.

“You walked in on them, haven’t you?”

Spike nodded, reluctantly.

“Still, you should consider yourself lucky.” Scootaloo stopped to take a bite out of her toast before continuing. “Do you know how many guys would kill to be able to have the chance at walking in on a couple of hot mares in bed?”

Spike cocked an eyelid at that. “‘Hot mares’? Adara, yeah, I could see that, you though…eh.”

Scootaloo spat out her toast and glared at Spike. “What do you mean ‘eh’?! You’re not about to say you wouldn’t spend the night with, me?!”

Spike nearly spluttered his tea before he regained his composure. “Okay, one: ew, you’re like my sister, and two: I thought you were into mares?!”

Scootaloo smirked at Spike. “Well, let’s just say that, I might make an exception in your case.”

Spike rolled his eyes and continued drinking his tea. “You better not let Apple Bloom or Adara catch you saying that stuff.”

The orange mare blew a raspberry and waved her hoof dismissively. “Please, Adara wouldn’t get angry for that, and AB, I could take her and --” Scootaloo noticed that Spike had a look on his face, a look that was a cross between a wicked smile, and giddiness. “Adara’s behind me…isn’t she…?”

“Uh-huh,” confirmed Spike.

Scootaloo gulped. “And so is Apple Bloom…?”

“Eeyep!” Spike confirmed again.

Scootaloo slowly turned her head around, spotting her own lover, Adara, now glaring at her. Right next to her was Apple Bloom. She was a bit bigger than both Scootaloo, Adara, and Sweetie Belle, sporting a broader physique from being able to applebuck with her older siblings. She no longer wore her pink bow, but instead had fashioned it into a bandanna which she wore around her neck.

“Oh no, please continue Scoots, Ah’m lovin’ how yer talkin’ about beddin’ my coltfriend.”

Apple Bloom’s amber eyes narrowed as she too gave Scootaloo a death glare. Scootaloo gulped, knowing that flight was not going to help her in this situation. Spike rose up from his seat and began walking away towards the kitchen.

“H-H-Hey where are you going?!”

“Oh, I thought I might fix some more food for when Twi and Rainbow wake up. Should take me all of five minutes, oh and I like to hum, loudly, when I cook. So I won’t be able to hear you girls,” added Spike as he disappeared through the kitchen doors.

“You backstabbing, son of a--!”

“Ahem!”

Crap…!

(Elsewhere)

A purple pegasus teenage stallion was busy in the kitchen, his body had tendrils of indigo light coming out from him and going to work setting up the kitchen for its future occupants, while simultaneously preparing the food. Although the Entity had figured out long ago how to use his hooves to do the usual daily tasks, he still felt the need to multitask with more than one limb, and it did make it faster.

Soon the pegasus heard the hoofsteps of somepony approaching. When he turned, he grinned at the sight of the teenage mare. She was light, purplish gray unicorn mare, with a golden mane and tail, and eyes to match. She yawned and had on a small, happy smile, slowly making her way towards the table still half asleep. Her cutie mark showed as a yellow star with streaking sparkles, a mark she had happily attained years ago and continued to pursue her studies in, surprisingly, magic.

“Morning Dinky,” said the pegasus.

“Morning Lyte,” replied Dinky.

“Guess, our Mothers…I mean, Shy and Mrs. Derpy… no wait, I meant… ah jeez.”

Dinky cocked her head to the side. “What’s up Big Bro?”

Proselyte sighed. “Sorry, it’s just that it’s still a little strange to call them…‘Mom’.”

Dinky scratched her head at that. “Well…what did you call the one who gave birth to you? That Life Entity you told me about?”

Proselyte used a tentacle to flip a pancake in the air and another two were dealing with the eggs and hashbrowns. “We really didn’t call him anything other than the Life Entity. He really had no name, and honestly our names were given to us by other sentient lifeforms.We revered the Life Entity, obeyed him, for he was the giver of all life in the universe, and without his power, we, the Entities, would not exist. Besides, I was just a simple cephalopod, I had no concept of mother or father. Does that answer your question, Dinky?”

The unicorn mare just blinked several times. “Wow, you’re complex, years later and it still a lot to process.”

The Entity of Compassion chuckled. “Understandable.”

Dinky rose up from her spot at the table and walked over to her adopted big brother. She then stood beside him and nuzzled his left cheek. “All I know is, you’re my family, and always will be. Don’t care if you are a giant space squid. So don’t sweat about whether calling Fluttershy ‘Mom’ or my Mom ‘Mom’, it’s not like they’re forcing you to.” Dinky pulled away and went back to the table. “Plus, it’s cool having a super powered big brother.”

Proselyte smirked and maneuvered his tentacles to place a plate of pancakes and eggs at Dinky’s spot at the table. Over the years, their bond as brother and sister had grown, making Proselyte forget sometimes that he was a cosmic light entity from another universe for a while.

Fluttershy and Derpy Hooves had married a long time ago, and with a little help, they managed to buy another house big enough for the four of them. Amethyst Star had moved out sometime ago, believing it was time to give her mother space and to support herself. She still popped in, since her new home was in town, she even got a job working with Princess Twilight as a liaison, helping the Princess and the Mayor, keeping things organized in the now growing village.

Dinky had shown a proficiency for magic when she was young, and had experienced a magical surge when she around eleven, at the same time earning her cutie mark. It didn’t take long for Twilight to jump on the opportunity to teach the young unicorn the ways of magic and everything else she learned at Celestia’s School. Of course, Dinky was extremely happy and giddy about being the personal student to the Princess of Friendship, and Element of Magic.

As for Proselyte, he did what he did when it was just himself and Fluttershy. The two of them converted Fluttershy’s cottage into a fully operational animal care clinic. Proselyte helped out, using his powers to gauge the emotional state of the animals during procedures and diagnoses. His healing abilities were key, allowing him to fix almost any injury. Although…

“So, have you talked to Momma Fluttershy about you looking into becoming a doctor?” Dinky asked.

Proselyte flinched. “N-Not yet…”

Dinky groaned loudly. “Lyte, you gotta say something! You’d be a great doctor! Actually, you’d be the best in Equestria!”

“I-I know, Dinks, I know…I just don’t want to leave her, y’know?” Proselyte placed some more plates of food onto the table before sitting there himself. “I love being able to help the animals at the clinic, but, I do feel as if I could do more…”

“It’s not like she’d be angry, Momma Fluttershy would want you to become a doctor.”

“Yes, well, the schools for such are located in Manehattan, and that’s pretty far.”

Dinky raised an eyebrow. “Says the pony who can teleport in the blink of an eye.”

“Point being, I don’t want to leave her alone, she was the first being in this world to open her home and heart to me, and has taken care of me as if we were blood related. I don’t want to abandon her,” said Proselyte with a little sadness.

“Lyte…”

Suddenly they heard a duo of yawns and hoofsteps coming from the downstairs master bedroom. Two pegasus mares approached the kitchen, one butter yellow, the other gray. Fluttershy looked bright and chipper, to a degree, while Derpy still seemed a little drowsy.

“Morning Dinky, Lyte,” greeted Fluttershy.

“Morning Muffins,” said Derpy sleepily.

Proselyte stretched out a light construct tentacle and reached for the pot of coffee that was brewing. He then poured his second mother a cup and served Fluttershy her usual brew of chamomile tea. Fluttershy had cut her mane short, which had surprised the family a while back, but Fluttershy explained it as signifying the end of her hiding and cowering behind it, she was a stronger mare, and had to be for her new family. Battling a trio of Negative Entity possessed hosts would boost the confidence of anyone.

The family of four was well into breakfast, discussing their plans for the day while trying to see if they could meet up for lunch with Derpy during her break at the Post Office. At that point, a knock came from the door, prompting everypony to turn their heads towards the front door.

“Was Sparkler supposed to come over today?” Derpy asked.

“I don’t think so,” said Fluttershy.

At that moment, the Star Sapphire insignia appeared over Proselyte’s forehead. He looked nervously towards his little sister who already had an annoyed look on her face, knowing exactly who was at the door.

Fluttershy got up and headed to the door, she then opened it and smiled at their guest. “Oh, Sweetie Belle, good morning!”

Sweetie Belle had grown to be a rather attractive teenage mare, she had the figure of a model, and a beautiful singing voice, her long purple and pink, curly mane had grown out into luscious locks, only adding to her beauty. Her cutie mark was that of a purple C clef, with a pink stars showering around it.

“Good morning Fluttershy! Mind if I come in?”

“Not at all, we were just having breakfast if you want any,” offered Fluttershy.

“No thanks, already had some at Sis’ place.”

The teenage mare entered the home and her emerald eyes immediately locked into Proselyte. She wasted no time in making her way to the teenage colt, sitting right beside him with an unapologetic smile on her face. Dinky’s left eye twitched, not believing the audacity that Sweetie Belle had.

Proselyte sighed inwardly, such was the situation between them, caught in the middle of a tug of war for his affection. Sweetie Belle had long ago expressed her amorous feelings for the teenage stallion, and Dinky also had strong feelings for Proselyte, but they bordered on the same affection that Princess Twilight had for her own big brother, Shining Armor. So she became a tad bit possessive of her newly acquired older brother, and not quite prepared to relinquish him to another mare just yet, even if that mare was somepony the family knew.

The result of this ended up having Proselyte playing “monkey in the middle”, both wanted his attention and affection for different reasons, and neither unicorn was willing to give an inch. Even now Proselyte could feel their aura’s clashing, despite their kind smiles. They were but masks, keeping hidden their true animosity.

“Sweetie Belle, how nice of you to pop in! Unannounced! So early in the morning,” said Dinky.

“Sorry, I had a bit of time to kill before I had to go to my music lessons, and I thought I’d just drop by and visit my favorite family friends,” replied Sweetie Belle.

“Oh, and what about Scootaloo and Apple Bloom? Why not visit them?”

“Well, Apple Bloom is a little far, and I didn’t want to be late. Scootlaoo is close too, but…Let’s just say that I’d rather not end up seeing something I don’t want to see, again.” Sweetie seemed to have mixed feelings about that.

“Uh-huh, noted.”

“Anyway, Proselyte, if you’re doing anything later, I was wondering if you wanted to hang out, maybe?” Sweetie Belle asked as she gave him a sidelong look.

Proselyte gulped. “Well…”

Suddenly, Dinky moved closer to Proselyte, wrapping her forelegs around his left foreleg. “Bro is going to be spending time with this family, isn’t that right, Lyte?”

“I…I…”

Derpy blinked slowly, letting the coffee awaken her senses as she tried to take in what was happening. “Am I missing something?” She whispered.

“Sweetie’s in love with Lyte, and Dinky’s being a little overprotective, kind of like Twilight was during Shining Armor’s and Cadance’s wedding.” Fluttershy explained.

The gray pegasus mare took another sip of her coffee. “Should we…um, do something, maybe?”

“Their young adult ponies now, Dear, we have to let them work out their relationships. Although, I do think Lyte’s at this limit and should be poofing away in three…two…”

“Oh I just remembered I need to head to the clinic and open up and get everything ready for the day okay see you all later!”

*Poof*

And just like that, Proselyte teleported away in a puff of purple smoke, leaving an empty space between Dinky and Sweetie Belle.

“He just poofed away didn’t he?” Sweetie asked.

“Seems like it.” Dinky replied.

“You were being too clingy Dinky.”

The purple-gray unicorn mare narrowed her gaze. “I’m clingy?! At least I’m not trying to openly flirt with him in front of his family!”

Sweetie’s cheeks went red. “‘Flirt’! I’m not flirting?! I’m just asking somepony I know and care about if he wanted to hang out!”

Dinky rolled her eyes. “Oh please, ‘hang out’, more like date.”

“And so what if I do mean date?! He’s allowed to date anypony he wants! Lyte’s a big stallion, he can make decisions without the approval of his little sister.” Sweetie then raised an eyebrow at Dinky. “Unless, of course, you’re jealous?”

“JEALOUS?!”

Fluttershy and Derpy rose from their spots and began putting away the dishes and leaving the two teenage mares to squabble.

“Should we do something about that?” Derpy asked.

“These things just need to happen, but I’ll have a talk with Lyte later at the clinic,” said Fluttershy.

Derpy glanced over her shoulder, watching as Dinky and Sweetie were still arguing. She then sighed and turned to her wife. “Y-Yeah, maybe I’ll talk to Dinky later as well.”

The two mares exited the house, gave each a brief kiss, and prepared to take off for their different workplaces. But Fluttershy paused when she saw the Flower Sisters all faint at once. Now this wasn’t an unusual thing for them, they fainted at the smallest things concerning their flowers, but one could never be too cautious. Fluttershy flapped her wings and headed towards the sisters, Derpy noticed her wife’s change in direction and followed along.

Both mares landed near the three sisters, each one the ground and giving off the occasional twitch of the hind leg.

“Um, Lily, Daisy, Roseluck, are you alright?” Fluttershy asked.

“NO! It’s horrible!” Daisy exclaimed.

“It’s a disaster, a horrible, horrible, disaster!” Roseluck added.

“The flowers, they’re…they’re…LOOK!” Lily shouted as she pointed to a patch.

Derpy and Fluttershy looked to one of the wagons containing an assortment of flowers, but oddly enough, all of them seemed to be wilting, or in the process of wilting. Suddenly, Roseluck stood up and put her hooves around Fluttershy’s face, smooshing as she stared at her with wide eyes.

“And those aren’t the only ones!” Rose then turned Fluttershy’s head towards stand with more flowers.

Again, oddly, these too were wilting and some were nearly dead altogether. Now that they took a moment to look, Derpy and Fluttershy noticed that all the flowers seemed to be doing the same thing.

“I don’t understand, what happened to them? Did you get a bad batch of fertilizer or plant food?” Derpy asked.

“No, we make our own formulated stuff, and it’s always made our flowers healthy, strong, and delicious,” said Daisy.

Fluttershy and Derpy nodded, their flowers were just as tasty as they were beautiful.

“But, recently, they’ve all started to wither! We thought that maybe they were having a bad reaction to the winter weather, but this isn’t normal hibernation plant behavior!” Lily explained.

“It’s as if they’re dying! We love flowers, we’ve always taken great care of them! There’s no reason they should be dying, especially with such light winter weather,” said Roseluck.

Fluttershy examined the flowers, she didn’t know why, but something was off about this; what it was though she was sure. It just felt…ominous.

Author's Note

Next Time:

The Apple Family goes to Manehattan for the holidays, but for Ion and Spike, both could use some extra Hearth's Warming cheer.

Episode 2: Ponyhouse Blues

Hoofinshire, a quaint little village, about the twice the size of what Ponyville used to be, and very beautiful in the springtime. However, it’s residents could not enjoy their day, not fully, but honestly enjoying a nice winter’s day can be hard when you have a giant, rampaging dragon tearing through your home.

Screaming could be heard echoing across the village as Earth ponies and unicorns ran through the streets, trying to escape the wrath of the draconic beast. The dragon was violet colored, it’s eyes were like pools of black tar, but had yellow irises. The dragon’s eyes narrowed at the sight of the many ponies trying to escape and lunged forward, using its large membrane wings to boost its jump.

The violet dragon slammed onto some houses and business, crushing them underfoot. It’s maw opened and unleashed a torrent of purple flames that scorched everything in his wake. The dragon was furious, for what reason none of the ponies knew, but it didn’t often take much to set off a dragon’s wrath.

A family trying to escape the blaze was cut off by a wall of fire, and the Violet Dragon that cut off their only other escape route. The unicorn mother and father created a barrier, combining their magical energies to reinforce it. The dragon spewed it draconic flames onto the family, both mare and stallion held fast, trying with all their might to keep their two children from dying.

The dragon reached its limit, cutting off the flames, but that was all that was needed to shatter the barrier of the two unicorns. As strong as their combined unicorn magic was, dragonfire is laced raw magical energy. The mare and stallion collapsed, panting and struggling to stand up, but it was in vain. The dragon needed no fire to kill four ponies, no, it only needed one swipe of its mighty claw.

The family watched as the dragon raised its arm, covered in the shadow it created as it eclipsed what little light peeked through the clouds. The mother and father brought their foals close to them, hugging them tight as they covered their eyes and whispered assurances that it would be alright. The dragon roared as it brought down its claw for the killing blow.

“In Brightest Day…!”

The Violet Dragon stopped, just a couple of feet before hitting the family.

“In Blackest Night…!”

The dragon turned its head to and fro, hearing the booming voice echo from everywhere.

“No evil shall escape my sight…!”

The voice started to sound higher, and was growing closer. The Violet Dragon turned its head to the skies, feeling something strange in the air. Against their better judgment, the family of unicorns looked up, following the dragon’s line of sight.

“When evil comes to kill in spite…!”

Suddenly, a large hole was punched through the clouds, revealing the clear skies up above.

“BEWARE MY POWER…!”

A green star appeared overhead and descended down to the ground with a thunderous BOOM! The family winced, feeling the powerful shockwave that emanated from the impact. The power of the wave smothered the flames of the firewall, and made the dragon take a few steps back upon seeing the creature.

The humanoid beings’ eyes burned white, it’s body made of powerful light energy. Its forearms and shins covered by greaves and gauntlets, and bearing the symbol of Willpower upon its chest, formed by a brightly glowing circle and two horizontal bars. The family of unicorns felt hope rise in their hearts, this was the being that was responsible for protecting Ponyville from the volcano, the being that appeared around Equestria to help the ponies whenever disaster struck, and one of the four who fought to protect Canterlot. The Emerald Giant.

“…Will’s grand light!”

The Emerald Giant took advantage of the dragon’s confusion, dashing with a quickness that betrayed its enormous size. Within a few seconds the Emerald Giant closed the distance between them and delivered a powerful uppercut to the dragon’s lower jaw, sending it flying backwards until it landed outside the village. The Emerald Giant looked down at the family, thankfully the Emerald Giant had used its power to float off the ground, hovering a few feet to keep from stepping on the ponies he saved.

“Go now, get to safety!” The Giant boomed.

The parents nodded happily and lifted their foals onto their backs, taking off as soon as they did. The Giant turned its attention back to where the dragon had landed and jumped into the air. The Emerald Giant flew over the village and stopped, seeing that there were still places on fire. His white eyes spotted a frozen lake and quickly thrusted his open palm towards it. The Emerald Giant sent a wave of green energy, striking the ice and releasing its liquid confines.

The Emerald Giant raised its hand and willed the water to snake out of the lake. Like a serpent, the Giant snaked the water through the businesses and homes, making sure to avoid dousing any surviving ponies with ice cold water. Thankfully he moved quick enough to save half the village from burning to the ground, and once he did, the Giant returned the water back to the lake.

With that done, the Emerald Giant continued on his flight path till he landed at the spot the dragon was. But when he got there, the dragon was gone.

Gone, but you’re still here aren’t you? No way a ticked off dragon takes a sucker punch and just runs away, thought the Giant.

The Emerald Giant stomped its foot against the ground, sending a wave of energy through the soil like a sonar. The Giant’s eyes narrowed and jumped back, just in time to miss a claw that came bursting through the ground. The dragon quickly took flight, spreading its wings and hurriedly keeping the high ground before the Giant could. From high in the air the Violet Dragon released another torrent of purple flames, smothering the Giant.

Magical as they were, the Emerald Giant was not one-hundred percent immune to magic, but then again, the Emerald Giant was not magicless himself. The Giant drew from the magical energies in the earth and focused them into a barrier, shielding himself from the damaging power of the flames, that, and being an infinite font of Willpower helped, too.

The Giant crouched low and jumped with great speed, piercing through the flames as it reached out with its left hand. The dragon cut off the flames, but it was too late. The Giant had grabbed the dragon by the throat, the Giant then spun and hurled the dragon back down to terra firma. The dragon groaned in pain, but it didn’t have long to process the entire ordeal before the Emerald Giant slammed its armored foot on the dragon’s chest, knocking the wind out of its lungs.

Thankfully, the second blow knocked the dragon out. The Giant stood there for a bit, looking back and forth. Just then, his body glowed with twice the intensity, a faint blue aura layered itself and mixed with the Emerald’s green aura. It didn’t take long for the Emerald Giant to figure out the cause of this.

“I know you’re there Adara,” said the Giant.

“Well you don’t miss much, Brother.”

From the sky, another giant appeared…an angel.

It was a female humanoid construct, blue in color, with giant feathered wings on her back, her long flowing ethereal hair wafted in the non-existent wind, as her white eyes looked down upon the Emerald Giant. She wore the symbol of Hope upon her chest, arms crossed over her chest as she touched down on the ground. Over the past couple of years, the Emerald Giant had gained a partner, working together, they helped to stop disasters and dangers with far more ease than the Giant could do alone. She was known as the Cerulean Maiden.

The Maiden knelt down, looking upon the dragon before glancing back up at the Giant. “Did you have to be so rough with him, Ion?”

“Adara, he almost killed a family, and was torching a village! I think a little tough love is warranted,” said Ion.

Adara rolled her construct eyes and placed her right hand upon the dragon’s forehead. The Maiden’s eye narrowed as she pulled up and extracted a glow of inky black light that shimmered as if laced with crystals from the dragon. She then crushed in her hands and looked to Ion with seriousness.

“That’s the third time we’ve encountered this substance,” said Adara.

“It doesn’t last long enough for us to take a sample back to Twilight to study, so we have no way to track who’s creating it,” said Ion with frustration. “Ugh, it feels familiar, but…”

The Maiden stood up and looked to the Giant. “It can’t be thatIon, we all silenced that evil long ago, and besides, this feels different, magic is involved somehow.”

Ion crossed his arms contemplating many theories as to the creator of the black crystalite. “It could be the Negatives. We haven’t found Ophidian since that day he and Parallax escaped, and that bug is scurrying around somewhere in Manehattan, too. They can’t break the seals that Princess Twilight put on them. Not until Ophidian feels Compassion for someone, or Parallax feels Hope.”

“We can’t assume that those seals are permanent,” said Adara, “or if they did manage to feel the emotions they were sealed with and learned nothing.”

“At least Butcher seems content with his station in Stalliongrad. Still unclear on that one,” said Ion with suspicion.

The Cerulean Maiden rose up and started walking towards the village. Using the combined powers of Will and Hope, she waved her hands over the village, smothering what remained of the flames and generating a healing wave that would alleviate their pain and heal any major injuries they sustained from the attack. “Maybe he’s found something, or somepony, who can temper his rage?”

Ion scoffed at the idea. Butcher was the Entity of Rage, there were barely a handful of individuals back in their universe that could even have a chance to temper and control the power Butcher would flood his host with. And even fewer who could the Butcher in a straight-up fight. Atrocitus, The Spectre, none of them were in this world - hopefully and thankfully. Ion was brought out of his reverie when Adara’s wing whipped him across the back of his head.

“Don’t overthink it, you have other things to worry about.”

“Oh yeah, like what?” Ion asked.

“Oh, just a certain mare, who’s a farmer, who’s your marefriend, and who’s waiting up on you now.”

The Emerald Giant’s right eye twitched and all show of his bravado evaporated then and there. “Oh crap, I am so--!”

“Screwed, he’s so screwed right now.”

Applejack tapped her hoof on the cushion, watching the scenery pass by as the train made its way down the tracks. It was almost Hearth’s Warming Eve, and the Apple Family was planning on visiting Babs Seed and her family, spending the holidays in Manehattan was probably going to be a little hectic, but the Seed family promised to help them when they got there.

“Now, now, Applejack, ya know Ion’s busy. What with his…” Granny Smith glanced about before whispering. “……hero business.”

AJ huffed.

Unfortunately, Apple Bloom couldn’t say she was in the same boat. Sitting next to her was her boyfriend, Spike. The two of them had been dating for a while now, and Apple Bloom decided that it was time for her favorite cousin to meet the most important pony--er--drake--in her life. They were both hoping to introduce their very special someponies, but then this happened.

“C’mon Sis, ya know how busy Ion can get when he’s doin’ his hero bis,” said Apple Bloom.

“Yeah, I mean, he’s probably on his way right now…! Probably…”

AJ huffed again, adding a roll of the eyes.

“Honestly, Sis, yer the only pony Ah know who can’t cut her coltfriend any slack. Even though the he’s doin’ important stuff.”

“Eeyup,” agreed Big Mac.

“Oh now don’t you start!” AJ spat. She then sighed heavily and gave an apologetic look to her family members. “Sorry y’all, it’s just, Ah’d like to spend this Hearth’s Warmin’ together. He’s already on edge about goin’ to Manehattan. He ain’t goin’ to be able to relax too much with that Parallax roamin’ around.”

“That’s true, Willpower and Fear don’t exactly have the best of relationships. And we really don’t need a brawl between two Entities happening in Manehattan.” Spike commented.

The train whistle went off as the conductor started to walk down the narrow aisle, announcing their arrival to Manehattan. As they disembarked the train, they spotted a familiar face. A green stallion was standing and waiting for them, Ion. The stallion had certainly bulked up since his arrival to his new home, boasting a broader, muscled body, and just slightly longer hair. He almost matched Big Mac in body size, but years of working on the farm will do that to anypony. While Big Mac, Granny, AB, and Spike were happy to see him, they also had worried looks upon their faces as they glanced to Applejack.

Her expression was hard to read, but best anyone could guess, it was somewhere between joy and anger. Ion cautiously made his way towards his marefriend, standing before her while the other four backed away. Spike leaned in close to Apple Bloom and whispered to her.

“Your sister’s the only pony I know who can make an Entity look worried.”

“Yep, honestly though, Ah still think she’s too hard on the guy,” replied Apple Bloom.

AJ’s expression shifted again, more to a neutral one, the kind of expression that a mother would have before scolding their child. “Well, what ya got to say fer yerself?”

Ion rubbed the back of his head nervously and chuckled. “Eeeeeh…Happy Hearth’s Warming?”

Applejack raised an eyebrow.

“Okay, okay, I’m sorry! I sensed danger somewhere and a village was under attack by a dragon! Adara showed up and we saved the villagers, and managed to help the dragon come back to its senses!” AJ still had the neutral look. “Okay…I’ll take my lumps.”

Applejack released a long sigh. “Ah ain’t mad at ya for doin’ what you do. Yer a hero, yer power stems from that, Ah felt it when we were one. But all Ah’m askin’ is a little heads up. Ya just took off while we were sleepin’ and the next mornin’ Ah wake up to no one bein’ there.”

Ion’s ears drooped. “AJ, I just wanted ya to rest up. I knew we were going to be in Manehattan, and I knew the train schedule, so it wouldn’t be that hard to find you.”

“Findin’ me ain’t the point. Ah just wanna know, ‘kay? Ah don’t’ care if you have to wake me the middle of the night, Ah just want to see ya before you go off to somethin’ dangerous! ‘Cause…! ‘Cause…” AJ’s head lowered. “Never mind, let’s all head to Aunt and Uncle Seed, they’re waitin’ fer us.”

Applejack strode past Ion, making the rest of the family do double time to catch up. Ion followed them, but kept some distance from Applejack. Apple Bloom saw her – hopefully – future brother-in-law’s sad face and nudged Spike to go to him, drake to stallion. Spike nodded and slowed down to match Ion’s pace. The two of them chatted a little as the family made their way through the busy streets of the big city. Thankfully they managed to wade through the overwhelming crowds and snow to get to the high-rise apartment building. The Apples, Spike, and Ion whistled at the height of the building craning their necks up to see the tall structure, probably reaching higher than Canterlot Castle.

“Ya sure they’re in there?” Applejack asked.

“This was the address Babs gave us,” said Apple Bloom.

“How high up were they on that confangled spire?” Granny asked.

“Eighteenth floor,” said Big Mac.

“Hope their elevator works,” said Spike.

The group entered the building, opening up to a large lobby, with many ponies walking about, along with bellhops and some families. Thankfully it appeared that all the elevators were working, which was a relief the eldest Apple. The six of them got in two separate elevators and ascended to the eighteenth floor. When both elevators dinged onto the pre-destined floor, none of them could get over how nicely decorated the interior was. Apple Bloom led the way, remembering in the letter what door they were to go to. The family stopped before a door marked 52, and knocked.

They heard the shuffling of hooves coming towards the door, which was quickly opened and revealed an older, and taller, Babs Seed. “CUZ!”

“BABS!”

Both cousins quickly embraced the other, giggling like mad, which then evolved into some playful roughhousing as they rolled into the house. Deciding to just roll with it, the rest of the family entered, with Ion closing the door behind them. Inside the apartment, or rather loft, was a large living room, with a patio that overlooked the city below. Many a jaw dropped at the fancy living space, wondering if they had gotten the wrong room, or building.

It wasn’t long before they found two teenage mares still horsing around and giving each other noogies.

“Babs, do you really need to do that?”

Babs and AB halted and looked up, spotting an young mare. Her mane was golden, and her coat pink, with a cutie mark of a sunflower. This was Babs older sister, Sunflower Seed, who was now giving both mares a disapproving look. Babs got off of Apple Bloom, helping her cousin up before turning to her sister.

“Geez Sis, we were just messin’ around. I haven’t seen Apple Bloom for a while now,” said Babs.

“Yes, yes, I know how ‘close’ you two are, but try to keep that kind of ‘bonding time’ to yourselves. Okay? Okay.”

“Pfft, way to suck the fun out of the moment Sis.”

Sunflower rolled her eyes and spotted the rest of the family walking in. Applejack walked to where they were standing and had an apologetic look on her face. “Sorry about that, my little sister’s just excited is all.”

“Well glad to see that you’re the sensible one. I don’t think we’ve been introduced, I’m Sunflower, your cousin, of course.” Sunflower held out her hoof to shake with Applejack.

“Ah shoot, cousins don’t shake hoofs, cousins gotta hug!”

“Wait what – ACK?!”

Sunflower suddenly found herself wrapped in a bone crushing hug. The Manehattan mare tried in vain to get herself loose from Applejack’s steel vice of a hug, which made her eyes nearly bulge out of her head as the air left her lungs. Babs bit her lip as she tried to hold back the great amusement she was getting from seeing her big sister at the mercy of Applejack’s strength, an amusement that was not lost on Apple Bloom as her cheeks puffed out in an effort to contain her laughter.

Applejack finally loosened her grip and looked to Sunflower, who appeared to have passed out. “Uh, Cousin Sunflower, are ya alright? Cuz?”

“Easy peasy lemon squeezy…”

“Oops.”

Thankfully the rest of the time after that went smoother. Sunflower regained consciousness, and Babs and Sun’s parents, Apple “Johnny” Seed and Marigold May welcomed the oldest branch of the family to their home. Apparently Babs was rich, well, by Manehattan standards they were doing very well for themselves, compared to Ponyville standards, they’d probably be up there with Diamond Tiara’s family.

Which was great, because it afforded them a large living space, big enough to accommodate everypony. Rooming assignments were already drawn up. Apple Bloom and Babs were going to be sharing a room, Spike and Big Mac would take two of their guest rooms, along with Granny Smith getting her own room as well. AB might’ve protested just a little about how Ion and Applejack were allowed to share a room while she and Spike weren’t. Which led into a small argument about how it wasn’t proper for either of them – two teenagers, a boy and a girl – to be sharing the same bed. And how Ion and Applejack were older, and adults, so it was different.

In the end the matter was closed and the assignments were final. From there, Applejack, Granny, Johnny, and Marigold hurried into the kitchen to start making a big Hearth’s Warming feast. Big Mac and Ion decided to get into a hoof wrestling match on the coffee table, while Sunflower sat in one of the couches, reading magazines.
Apple Bloom and Babs Seed had retreated to the refuge of Babs’ room, giving themselves some time alone to talk.

“Sorry about you not bein’ able to be with your boyfriend, Cuz,” said Babs.

“What? Oh no, don’t be sorry! Ah didn’t mean to make it sound like I didn’t want to stay in your room it’s just –”

Babs put up her hoof and cut Apple Bloom off. “Cuz, relax, I get ya. I ain’t got a problem with you wantin’ to spend time with Spike. Wouldn’t mind spendin’ some time with him myself.” said Babs as she added a wiggle of her eyebrows.

Apple Bloom’s cheeks went red. “Hey, don’t go gettin’ any funny ideas about Spike. Ah love ya, but Ah will mess ya up.”

Babs chuckled at the death threat. “Geez Cuz, ya really got it bad for ‘em huh?”

The yellow mare blushed a little more and smiled a little. “Well, ya, of course Ah do. Ah know ‘love’ is a strong word, but Ah do love ‘em. It’s just…”

Babs noticed the sad look on her cousin’s face, which made her worry for her. “Hey, what’s up? He not treatin’ youse right or somethin’ ‘cause I’ll set ‘em straight.”

“Nothin’ like that!” Apple Bloom shook her head vigorously. “No, it’s more about something that happened to him. But…can ya keep a secret?”

Babs gave Apple Bloom a deadpan expression. “Cuz, it’s me, Babs, the filly who kept the secret about you havin’ a crush on me.”

“THAT WAS BACK WHEN WE WERE LITTLE FILLIES!” Apple Bloom retorted in her defense.

“Uh-huh, and that ‘practice kissin’?”

“Not as little…BUT I WAS PRACTICIN’ FER SPIKE!”

“And let’s not forget the time ya told me about your first he– MMPH?!”

Apple Bloom quickly placed her hooves over Babs mouth, making her cease bringing up all the embarrassing things they talked about through letters and in person. The Apple mare’s current color tone could’ve mistaken her for a tomato.

“Okay, okay, Ah get it! You can keep a secret!”

Babs smirked under the Apple Bloom’s hooves and gently pushed said hooves away from her mouth. “Okay, now tell me, what’s up?”

Apple Bloom sighed a bit and looked around herself before speaking. “Alright, do ya know about that incident in Canterlot couple of years ago?”

“‘Know about’? Hay, there’s not a pony around who doesn’t!”

“Yeah, but what ya probably don’t know is that Ah was there when it all went down. And that it was my sister and her friends that stopped those monsters.”

Figures, thought Babs.

“And, also, Spike was one of those monsters.”

Babs’ eyes went wide as she took in that information. Spike, the goofy dragon, was one of three monsters that took over Canterlot four years ago. The bronze mare thought back to the few times she met Spike, remembering how funny he was and how helpful he tried to be.

“Yer kiddin’, Spike was a monster?” Babs asked in disbelief.

“Not by choice, he was possessed by a real monster that changed him into one, problem is, even after all this time, he still blames himself for lettin’ that monster take him over, for foalnappin’ me and Rarity, all of it.”

“But…ya said yerself, he was possessed, he didn’t have a choice,” said Babs.

Apple Bloom rolled onto her back and stared up at the ceiling. “Spike don’t see it that way. The monster had the power of greed, and dragons have a greedy side to ‘em. Spike blames himself because he let that greed part of himself want the power that monster had, so he blames himself for everything he did because of that, still seeing all the stuff that got destroyed as his fault.”

Babs rolled onto her back beside Apple Bloom. “Wow…that’s heavy stuff, AB. Has he talked to anypony about it? What about Princess Twilight? Isn’t she like his mom or somethin’.”

“She is, sort of, and she has, but no matter how many times we forgive him, he won’t forgive himself. Every time Ah look into his eyes, Ah can see this little glint that shows he hates himself for it all.”

Babs sighed and rolled onto her side, drawing Apple Bloom into a hug as she gently rubbed her back. “It’ll be alright Cuz, he’ll come around to forgivenin’ himself. And if not, we’ll just come up with a plan to make him stop thinkin’ about it and more on you.”

“Oh, what ya have in mind?”

“Ya tried sex appeal?”

“Shut up.”

Neither mare knew that during their conversation, an arrowhead tail rested near the crack of the door, and neither did they notice when said tail moved away.

Spike had found the roof access and went up there to be by himself. The conversation he overheard just brought back bad memories and reminded him of how he didn’t deserve to be with Apple Bloom. She was the same filly he foalnapped and tried to make her his own, and even though she forgave him, it was something that he couldn’t forgive.

At that moment, Spike heard the door to the roof access open. The drake glanced behind his back and saw that it was Ion. He walked to where Spike was and plopped onto his rear.

“You okay Ion?” Spike asked.

“I’m messing up with AJ, Spike,” said Ion.

“Okay, you’re in the doghouse now, but it’s alright, she’ll get over it,” Spike thought over for a moment and winced, “or she’s going to be like this for a little while. But she loves you.”

“I know, but she’s right Spike. I just head out and fly away to go and save ponies who are in trouble. I know it’s not a bad thing, she’s even okay with it, but why then does she seem irritated by it?”

Spike shrugged his shoulders. “Probably the same reason AB gets a little frustrated with me.”

Ion raised an eyebrow at that. “Frustrated, Apple Bloom, with you?”

“I still have my…issues from being possessed…and the stupid stuff I said to Rarity and Bloom before letting Ophidian possess me…”

Ion knew well the young dragon’s plight. Despite having been purified of Ophidian’s presence, the drake still could not forgive himself, deep down inside. Although everypony kept assuring him that all was forgiven and that it wasn’t his fault, Spike knew better, at least he thought he did. He wanted Ophidian’s power, he wanted the power of Avarice, to transform him into a creature that could take into possession anything and everything he wanted. All because he wanted to be selfish and have both mares he cared about, not taking into consideration their feelings or how they would feel.

“You were young, Spike, just a child, now you’re older and wiser.”

“Not that wise…That was the second time my greed turned me into a monster. The first time was just from getting presents on my birthday, and after that it just spiraled out of control and I almost ended up wrecking the town. The second…I wanted two ponies I cared about…so much so that I wanted the power to keep them for myself. And in the end I ended up nearly destroying the town, took over Canterlot along with two of the worst creatures on the planet, and didn’t even bat an eye when Sweetie almost died!”

Ion saw that Spike’s claws were balled into fists, clenching them in anger of himself for his past transgressions. The Entity of Willpower put on a sagely expression and spoke. “I know of someone from my universe. A warrior, one of many, called Green Lantern’s. He is considered the greatest of them all, I’ve seen his exploits through my light, and time and again he had faced great peril. Until, one day, he succumbed to great fear, and that allowed Parallax to possess him. He went on a rampage, killing his fellow Green Lanterns, leveling structures on his home world and other worlds, and even fighting heroes sworn to protect the same world he hailed from. In the end, he gave his life, using Parallax’s power to rekindle their sun, and setting himself free from that parasite.”

Spike gulped. “So…he regained some part of himself, long enough to die saving his world.”

Ion glanced to Spike. “I never said he stayed dead. Through a series of events, this Lantern returned from the dead, but of course, not all were happy to see him returned. The memories of his deeds while possessed by Parallax would not be forgotten, he became scorned and somewhat hated among his own Green Lanterns and fellow heroes. But he did not let it stop him from being the hero he was and is. And in the end, his Corps and friends found their trust in him again. You’re predicament is not so dissimilar, the only difference is that your friends, and your marefriend, forgive you. You just have to forgive yourself.”

Spike sighed as he rested his chin on the heels of his palms. “Thanks Ion, I get it, and I’m working on it. But, what exactly happened that made them all forgive him? I mean, I doubt it happened overnight.”

A grim expression befell Ion. “It’s not as if it didn’t take time for them to earn their trust again, but yes, one event helped to rekindle their faith in him. An event that nearly saw the whole universe steeped in death and darkness.”

Spike’s eyes grew wide at hearing that, the way Ion spoke of it, the seriousness and edge in his voice. He had to imagine it was something really bad if it made an Entity of the Emotional Spectrum speak of it like that. “So…what was it?”

Ion’s expression relaxed as he patted Spike on the shoulder. “Best not to speak of nightmares past, that evil was long extinguished by the light, and will remain so. Now c’mon, don’t want to keep the girls waiting.”

“Yeah, you should know.” Spike retorted.

“Oh, ouch, that hurt.” Ion lightly punched Spike in the arm, to which he returned the punch.

As Spike and Ion walked back towards the stairs, Spike stopped when he saw something strange. A single black snowflake, sticking out like a sore thumb amongst the others. Spike watched as it disappeared before it even reached him.

“Huh, that’s weird.”

Author's Note

Next TIme:

Fluttershy talks to Proselyte about what he thinks about Sweetie Belle, as well as his and Dinky's relationship. Elsewhere, Butcher has some bloody good fun in the wintery Stalliongrad.

Episode 3: Compassion's Dilemma & Rage's Clue

Fluttershy’s relationship with Proselyte has been…hard to pinpoint, for many. Some days she’ll act like the kind older sister to the Entity of Compassion, other times she’ll switch to a more motherly persona. Which kind of made it hard for others, wondering whether to call Proselyte a surrogate little brother or Fluttershy’s adopted son. But to Fluttershy and Proselyte, labels didn’t matter. Of one they could all agree on, it was that they were by no stretch lovers, they cared and loved each other, but not in any romantic way, as evidenced by Fluttershy’s marriage to Derpy Hooves.

The pegasus mare sighed wistfully to herself, still in disbelief that she actually settled down with somepony. Honestly she found both sexes attractive in their own right, Big Macintosh being the subject of many a fantasy, and even a few mares made their way in there, Rainbow was the first to come to mind, heck, even Princess Luna did, but in the end it was the awkward, clumsy, yet big hearted mare, Derpy, who won her heart.

Fluttershy couldn’t believe how happy Dinky looked when she found out, she practically levitated herself around the house that day. Just as much as marrying was a big change, Fluttershy realized she needed to change a little too. Proselyte and hers fusion allowed her to feel all the Emotional Spectrum, and while Rage had never been something she turned to, Fluttershy knew that there were different ways to use that emotional aspect. For instance, as her friends kept trying to do, help her be more assertive. Her symbolizing of that was the shortening of her mane.

It wasn’t that she disliked her long mane, she loved it, but really, she knew that it was just another barrier to put between herself and others she was afraid to talk to. So cutting it meant she couldn’t hide behind it anymore, that she’d have to face the problems before her without shrinking away or hiding, not to mention, she was a wife now, a mother too. Fluttershy had no doubt that Derpy could be assertive when it came to things concerning Dinky and other things, but she couldn’t rely on Derpy always being there to bail her out.

So, her mind made up, she cut it, and it has stayed cut ever since. Barring a few special occasions where her long mane was needed.

Now, however, Fluttershy was faced with a slight dilemma. She could tell that there was tension this morning between Sweetie Belle and Dinky, Proselyte unfortunately being in subject of that tension.

Fluttershy had watched as the little sister of one of her best friends stuck close to Proselyte, becoming increasingly infatuated with him, much to the disapproval of Dinky. In a way, Dinky was just being protective of her new brother, she just got him and probably wasn’t ready to share him with another mare, family excluded of course. But this morning, it seemed like Dinky was reaching Twilight levels of possessiveness, which made her worry on how her new daughter really felt towards Proselyte.

Suddenly, thundering steps could be heard coming from outside the cottage turned animal clinic. Fluttershy peeked out the window and watched as Proselyte was reigning in the two constellation beasts, the Ursa and Canis Minor. It was nearly night time, the sky having donned an orangey shade of color to it. After a bit, the two constellation beasts bid the Entity of Compassion a farewell.

The pegasus mare watched as Proselyte vanished in a puff of smoke, she then turned around in time to see another puff of purple smoke appear inside the clinic, with Proselyte emerging from it. “Well, those two are getting rowdier, I’m starting to know how their mothers feel.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Well, they are getting to be that age, just give them time to settle.”

“One can only hope.”

The two pegasi began to clean up the clinic, shutting it down early so that they could get home and spend time with rest of their family for Hearth’s Warming Eve. During the cleanup, Fluttershy glanced to Proselyte, believing now was as good a time as any to ask him.

“Lyte, can I ask you something?”

“Sure, what’s on your mind?” Proselyte asked as he swept.

“It’s concerning this morning.”

At this the young pegasus stallion stopped his sweeping. “Yes…sorry about all that…”

“It’s alright, but, I would like to know how you feel about all this.” Proselyte grew silent, but Fluttershy continued. “I see how Sweetie Belle looks at you, and openly flirts with you. I can tell she cares about you, so I was wondering how you feel about her.”

Proselyte turned to look at Fluttershy, rubbing the back of his head nervously as he tried to find the right words. “Well…Sweetie Belle is an attractive mare…she’s also kind, energetic, and talented…”

The pegasus mare sighed. “No Lyte, I mean, how do you feel about her?”

“I…I…don’t know…”

Fluttershy walked over to Proselyte, gently clasping her hoof on his shoulder, drawing his attention to her kind, teal eyes. “Lyte, I know how you work. You’d rather put other’s emotions and feelings before your own. I know, I’ve done that before. But right now, it’s important that you know how you feel, just as much as Sweetie, and Dinky.”

The Entity of Compassion’s ears drooped as he released a bewildered sigh. “I’ve never…well…It’s the nature of Compassion to put others before yourself, being the Entity of Compassion, I must allow myself to empathize with each of the other six emotional lights so that I may better understand them and bring balance, however, I’ve never thought of myself. So when it comes to Sweetie’s advances, I am unsure how to respond.”

Fluttershy flashed the young stallion a sympathetic smile. “I understand Lyte, but you can’t be with Sweetie Belle just to make her happy, it wouldn’t be fair to her if you’re only doing it because you don’t want to hurt her feelings.”

Proselyte nodded his understanding, caring about someone and loving that someone were two different things. He loved Fluttershy, that much he knew, more like an elder sister rather than a mother, so it was easy knowing where he stood with her. He cared deeply for Derpy, because she made Fluttershy happy, Amethyst Star, well, she had finally come around so he cared about her too. With Dinky though…

“Fluttershy…I think Dinky might care--or rather love me more than what she may let on,” said Proselyte in a cautious tone.

“You sensed her light?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes…I’ve noticed it steadily shift between fraternal and romantic love…dependent on the situation. I sense these emotions are conflicting within her, but I am unsure to which I should appeal to…”

Fluttershy sat down. “Well, do you love Dinky that way?”

“I…We’re family now, it is not right for me to think of her in that way.” Proselyte lamented as he sat next to her.

“Well, I can’t speak for Derpy, but, I certainly wouldn’t hold it against you. The both of you were just a colt and filly, two strangers who have never lived together. It’s not unnatural for you or her to feel this way. Although, marrying Derpy may’ve made it difficult for her to acknowledge these feelings.”

Proselyte slapped his hoof to his forehead and groaned. “What am I do to do?”

Fluttershy tapped her chin as she contemplated some options. “We could talk to your sister, Predator?”

That notion made Proselyte’s eyebrow twitch involuntarily. “P-Predator?”

The yellow pegasus thought on that more, remembering the Entity of Love’s excentricities and quickly shook her head, eliminating that option right off the bat. “Okay, um, maybe Princess Cadance would be better?”

Proselyte thought about that, all the sagely advice without the over-the-top craziness that usually followed Predator? Who could say no that? “I believe that would be easier, but let’s keep that a private meeting if you please. The last thing I need is for Predator, or any of the others, to start meddling in their love lives.”

“Agreed.”

(Somewhere on the frozen tundra)

The wind howled and blustered, the temperature in the air was below freezing, enough to chill you down to the bone. All around were near endless fields of powdery white, and in the distance, glaciers the size of foothills and small mountains. All this was par for the course when living in Stalliongrad. The border city that laid on the dividing line between the Griffon and Equestrian territory.

Along this city was the outpost walls, where griffon and pony alike stood guard at the border, subduing any and all would-be troublemakers from either side looking to cross. Equestria and the Griffon Kingdoms had maintained a steady peace over the years and they intended to keep it that way.

Suddenly, a pack of Frost Biters came running across the snowy field, their white fur with highlights of blue made it easy for them to blend into their surroundings, but their yellow and red eyes would be the only thing you’d see when they were upon you. They had sabertooth fangs made of sharpened ice, both as hard as diamonds, the rest of their dagger-like teeth were strong as well, but it was those icy glaives that were the biggest threat to anyone. That, and their incredible size, which was about the size of an average minotaur, sharp claws, and strong muscles, all of which made these predators a dangerous element in this territory.

Even now, this pack of eight had caught wind of something tasty, pony meat, along with some griffons. The Frost Biters all had experience fighting the winged half creatures, it had been practically ingrained into their instincts how to fight them. But what concerned them were the ponies with horns, they usually proved to be trouble and have often times made acquiring a meal difficult, but they had learned to spot those with horns and take them out as swiftly as possible, failing that, injure them badly enough that it made it hard for them to use their power.

Ponies weren’t built for this cold, but they were, so pain on top of bone cutting wind and cold would be more than enough to throw them off. The pack approached the edge of a snowy hill and crouched low, still catching the scent of pony and griffon meat. The alpha peeked over the hill and spotted a small caravan heading towards the large city in the distance. The wall that had separated both the pony and half creatures territories was a few yards away, but well out of range for anyone to help.

This was their chance. The pack broke off into four groups of two. Two ran ahead to cut off the front, while the other two groups slowly crept on their rear. The alpha Frost Biter barked to his ranks, giving them orders to split apart. One Frost Biter from each group splintered off, taking flanking positions on either side of the caravan.

The beast snarled and grinned wickedly, they would feast well tonight. Despite the flurry that was getting kicked up, the Frost Biters could see in such terrible conditions, and once the alpha was sure that they had inclosed the caravan tight enough to cut off escape, it howled at the same time the wind gusted, masking the howl of the beast. Although the griffons and ponies couldn’t tell the difference, the others could easily distinguish the sounds of the wind and the calls of their kin.

With the signal given, the Frost Biters charged in, ready to blitz the caravan from all sides. But just then, something happened. The area was bathed in crimson and sudden primal fear crept into the hearts of each beast. The caravan stopped, hearing a loud whistling sound getting closer and louder with each second. The light grew brighter as well, and suddenly, that light came down from the heavens and landed a yard away from the caravan.

A shockwave erupted, blowing away the snow for a good fifty yards and revealing everything that it had hidden. The wagons filled with supplies and wears for the city, families wishing to visit relatives, and a few griffon BP Officers and Royal Guards. Without the cover of the storm, the Frost Biters’ positions were exposed for all to see, as well as the one responsible for revealing them.

He stood taller than any pony or even their wagons, red as blood, with muscles that rippled with great might. It’s eyes were an angry scarlet color, its lower half covered in black fur, and its horns were oddly shaped. They curved upwards, but two other points curved close to the jawline of this minotaur, as if giving it the appearance of tusks. It wore a jacket, similar to the unclad griffons in the city, and wielded a mighty crimson battle ax with the symbol of Rage on it.

The minotaur looked to and fro, counting each of the eight Frost Biters which barely came up to his chest. “Only eight of you?” The minotaur snorted. “Well, at least I’ll dine well!”

The beasts growled and roared at the minotaur, forgetting the caravan as their primal instincts blared a warning that this being was the most dangerous thing and needed to be dealt with before anything else. Ignoring the caravan, the Frost Biters charged the minotaur.

The red minotaur smirked, twirled his battle ax in the air and then slammed it on the ground before him. The impact generated cloud of snow that hid him from view, making the Frost Biters stop in their tracks as they tried to find their prey’s whereabouts. Suddenly, the red minotaur dashed from the cloud of snow, his red ax gleaming from the reflected light of the snow before coming down on a Frost Biter, cleaving it in twain with one stroke and staining the pure white snow with blood.

The others sensed the death of one of their own, confirming it when the smell of blood hit the air. However, the red menace was not hard to spot, against the white backdrop, he stuck out like a sore thumb. The red minotaur was already making a beeline for his second target, kicking up a flurry of snow in his wake from his incredible speed. Two of the Frost Biters flanked the red minotaur, bearing their frozen fangs in preparation to kill the monster.

“Commendable teamwork, however!”

The Frost Biter on his left lunged forward with its sabertooth fangs. but the red minotaur simply jumped some twenty feet into the air, causing the Frost Biter to accidentally slice the jugular of its comrade. The Frost Biter skidded to a halt and gazed with widened eyes at the fact that it had just killed its fellow packmate. The beast snarled with bloodlust at the minotaur who caused this to happen. The red minotaur landed a few feet away, twirling its ax and assuming a fighting stance.

“Against me, beasts, you’ll need more than teamwork,” he bellowed.

The Frost Biter charged again, ready to disembowel the minotaur. But as soon as the Frost Biter was in range, the red minotaur brought its ax overhead, a surge of red shot up the minotaur’s arm, up the shaft of the ax, and into the blade. The red minotaur then brought down his weapon, striking the ground and sending a wave of crimson energy roaring towards the Frost Biter. The beast didn’t have a second to even think about dodging it before the blade of energy passed through it. Slicing it in half, the wake of the blast burned the remnants away into ash and wiping away any trace of the Frost Biter.

“Three down,” the red minotaur looked to the remaining, “and five to go!”

The pack changed tactics, running around as fast they could, zigzagging to blend into the snow and to confuse the minotaur. There was a moment when the red minotaur lost track of one of them, and it was in that moment that the beast opened its mouth and clamped down its jaws on his right forearm. The red minotaur grunted in discomfort, accidentally dropping his ax. Another Frost Biter barreled into the minotaur, sending all three of them tumbling forward and away from his weapon.

The beasts believed his ax to be the source of his power, separate the weapon from the wielder and he’s no stronger than the average minotaur. Unfortunately, they were wrong when it came to this minotaur.

The red minotaur grabbed the Frost Biter that had barreled into him by the throat, hoisting him up with one hand and exerting pressure on its throat. The beast slashed wildly with its claws, trying in vain to kill him, A few swipes hit his chest, causing hot blood to ooze from the wounds, but the pain did nothing to stop this minotaur, compared to other battles, such a thing barely registered on his pain senses. With a growl the red minotaur clenched his fist, crushing the Frost Biter’s throat in one move. He then threw the beast away like a rag doll and focused on the one trying to bite his arm off.

His keen hearing alerted him to the approach of another, thinking quickly, the red minotaur flexed his muscles on his right arm, making the already hard task of piercing his muscled flesh even harder. With his left, the red minotaur worked his hand into the beast’s lower jaw. With little effort, he managed to pry the Frost Biter’s jaw open, earning a sickening snapping sound as its lower jaw became dislocated. Without much thought, the red minotaur reached into its mouth and yanked the diamond hard sabertooth fangs clear out of its head.

The approaching Frost Biter was now in range for a lunging attack, preparing to stab his throat. But the stabbing was on the other hoof, as the red minotaur raised both hands and thrusted both fangs into the throat of the attacking beast, blood sprayed out from the twin jugular wound, wet gurgling noises came out of the monster’s maw for a brief moment before it went still. The red minotaur threw the beast to the side, standing to his full height with blood of both himself and the Frost Biters on him, and both fangs in each hand.

Suddenly there was shuffling coming from behind him, he glanced over his right shoulder, seeing the injured Frost Biter try to find its footing to launch an attack. It kept releasing these awful sounds between caterwauling and croaking. In a last desperate attempt the beast tried to lunge, only to receive its frozen fang stabbed up through the upper palate of its mouth and right into its brain, putting the poor thing out of its misery. The red minotaur released the other fang and pointed his open palm towards his ax.

The two beasts watched as the crimson death bringer floated up and flew at great speed towards the minotaur, who caught it within mere seconds. “Die now or later, either way makes no difference to me!”

The remaining two Frost Biters glanced at each other and then hightailed as fast as the wind, the red minotaur could swear he saw yellow patches of snow where they stood. The minotaur then turned towards the caravan, his hoofsteps making even the snow tremble.

“Any damage or injuries? Speak up now,” he ordered.

The BP Officers and Royal Guards each took fighting stances, scared at the sight of the blood drenched minotaur who so easily dispatched the Frost Biters in such a savage manner. The red minotaur snorted in irritation, he just saved their miserable lives and now they turn their weapons on him!

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Everypony and griffon stand down now!”

The ponies and griffons looked towards the sky and watched as a griffonness descended and put herself between the minotaur and the frightened officers and guards.

“I’m Sergeant Gilda of the Border Patrol! This guy’s one my officers, so put your weapons and horns down!” Gilda ordered.

One of the griffons looked at Gilda in confusion. “Are you nuts?! He just--did you see how he killed those things?!”

“Yeah, and from the looks of it, you’re all alive ‘cause of what he did! Now, if any of you aren’t injured I suggest double timing it to the city, I doubt they’ll try that again, but don’t count it!”

Some of the ponies and griffons looked apprehensive about leaving the griffoness with the overgrown minotaur slayer, his appearance did nothing to make them feel that she would be safe, or if she was a hostage trying to keep him from killing others. Gilda, frustrated, inhaled deeply and released a powerful roar that garnered the attention of everyone in the caravan, and earned a smirk from the minotaur, noting how the force of the roar pushed some of the snow away.

“Look, you’re wasting time! It’ll be dark soon, and colder! If you don’t want to be caught by those things again, you’ll hurry up NOW!” Gilda shouted.

The caravan quickly shaped up and sped away towards Stalliongrad. Gilda held her POed expression for another couple of minutes before releasing a heavy sigh and turning to face the minotaur. “Went medieval on the Biters, didn’t ‘cha Butch?”

Butch snorted. “There were eight of them, and they had those fools surrounded. I just gave them a target they couldn’t resist not wanting to kill.”

Gilda raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh, and you’re not about to tell me that you didn’t enjoy all of that?”

Butch tapped his fingers against the shaft of his battle ax, keeping his gaze on nothing in particular, but certainly not on Gilda. The griffoness smirked, knowing she pegged the minotaur.

“Alright, alright, but next time just scare the piss out of those things, you can go slaughterhouse on them when they’re out of sight,” said Gilda.

“For your information, I did scare the ‘piss’ out of them. Observe!” Butch pointed to two yellow spots on the snow with his ax.

A mischievous grin appeared on Gilda’s beak. “Yeah, and how do I know you just didn’t make those yourself?”

“That is absurd!” Butch shouted.

Gilda raised her claws defensively. “Hey, I don’t judge dude, if ya gotta go, ya gotta go.”

Butch shot Gilda a deadpan expression. “You test my patience like no other, why do I endure you?!”

“‘Cause ya like staring at my ass,” said Gilda proudly.

Butch smacked his forehead against the flat of his ax and groaned loudly. “You are insufferable.”

“Love ya too, Butch.”

Gilda and Butch, or as he was also known as, Butcher, the Entity of Rage, made their way back to the outpost. It was a rather large section of the border wall, overlooking the gate and providing a good vantage point for both sides of the wall. By the time they arrived back at the outpost the sun had fallen and turning day into night. Although, it was hard for it to get totally dark outside, as the white snow tended to reflect even the minimalist of light and making the night bright. Sleep was almost hard to obtain unless you had an eye mask or blackout curtains.

The door to the outpost opened, revealing another griffoness, her feathers were a hazel brown, with light-green eyeliner, and eyes of blue-green that were just as sharp as any griffon. She wore a BP Officer's uniform as she ushered the duo inside and quickly shut the door to keep in the heat.

“Jeez, Butch, what the Tartarus happened to you?!”

“Ah don’t worry Greta, Butch’s been through worse,” said Gilda.

Greta looked the minotaur up and down, noting the claw marks and blood. “Shouldn’t we…I don’t know, break out the medkit?! Clean his wounds?! I mean, that’s a lot of blood for someone his size!”

Butch waved a hand dismissively. “Don’t worry, it’s not all mine. At least ninety percent of it isn’t.”

Greta’s eye twitched at how nonchalantly Butch said that, and with a straight face. She then turned to Gilda. “S-Should I be worried about him? For us?”

Gilda scoffed and then laughed. “Greta, babe, don’t worry about it! Butch is tall, scary, and a total fight happy rageaholic. But he’s a friend, now stop worryin’ and come ‘ere.”

Gilda quickly swooped in and brought Greta into a passionate kiss, practically erasing all worry in the griffon’s mind about Butcher. The Entity of Rage rolled his eyes at the action, love would forever be a mystery wrapped in an enigma. Still, the whole “friendship” thing, it wasn’t as terrible as he had once thought it would be. Butcher had found a strange kinship with Gilda, as well as her housemates, Summer and Sonya.

Butcher had watched Gilda, how she seemed to act strange when she heard Greta was in the BP and was being assigned to her unit. Apparently the two had history, something about crushes (and not the fun kind either) and feelings, and blah, blah, blah. The main point was, Gilda had a thing for Greta, and Greta had a secret thing for Gilda, long story short, they kissed, they screwed, and now they’re a couple. He was the Entity of Rage, things were simpler in battle, kill the enemy before he kills you. With love, there was all this secrecy and tiptoeing around subjects.

Why she never just came out and said anything was beyond him, would’ve saved a hell of a lot of time. Butcher snorted. Whatever, she’s got her mate, guess it was worth it……somewhat.

The two griffonesses parted beaks, both panting heavily from their make out session. “Gilda, you really need to stop shutting me up like that.”

Gilda scoffed. “Please, you like it. But if you don’t, I’m sure there are other ways I can…”

Greta felt a shiver go up her spine when she felt Gilda’s tail travel south. “G! Not when Butch’s in here!”

“Pfft, B don’t give a crap, do ya B?!” Gilda asked.

“What?”

“See, not even paying attention.”

Greta’s face went red, she then used her own tail to swat Gilda’s away. “I-I’m not really into voyeurism…”

“Oh we’ll change that when you meet Sonya and Summer, but until then, fine.” Gilda walked over to the coffee brewer and poured herself a cup. “Hey B, you should head to the showers and clean off that blood. Don’t want to explain to the next shift why there are bloodstains on the couch and floor.”

Butcher grunted but heeded her advice and headed to the showers, just then a thought occurred to Gilda.

“On second thought don’t! We could totally scare the crap out of the next shift when they get here! It’ll be like a friggin’ horror movie!”

“Gilda,” said Greta in a warning tone.

“Fine, never mind. Party pooper.”

Butcher rolled his eyes and proceeded to the showers. Thankfully the shower heads were high enough that even his enormous bulk could stand underneath it. The Entity of Rage pulled the lever and turned on the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his body. The temperature stung his wounds, but they’d close within a matter a minutes any. Of course, it’d be seconds if he still had access to his full power.

Four years had passed since the seals were put upon the Negatives, each one forcing them to either feel or understand the opposite emotion or forever be cut off from their power. It really didn’t faze Butcher too much, he was more reliant on brute strength than his powers. For Parallax and Ophidian it was a devastating blow, but to himself, only a minor one. That being said, the seals didn’t fully cut off their powers. Evidenced by Ophidian’s ability to absorb magic and light to a degree, and Parallax’s ability to sense what others are afraid of and feed off it.

As for Butcher, his wounds healed at a faster rate, not as fast as before, but definitely faster than the average creature. His energy could still be used, but only when channeled through his ax, and his napalm blood breath was more like fire breath now, lacking the acidic properties. Butcher had decided to look upon it as a handicap to others, he was the Entity of Rage, battle and destruction came easy to him, and made all but his fellow Entities easy battles to win. In a way, he saw it as training, for when the day he did unlocked his powers, he’d only be that much stronger for it.

“Love…” he whispered, “Only until I love someone or something can I have my power back. A love of battle is obviously not the answer…”

So what was? Was the Butcher, the Entity of Rage, born of the first act of murder, supposed to fall in love with someone? If he had to choose, Gilda wasn’t too terrible a candidate, the two of them already had a kind of mutual trust and respect for each other. Still, her inclination towards females kind of makes that near impossible, if such a thing was even possible. Sonya and Summer Breeze seemed pretty open, and they too trusted him.

Butcher thought on this and shook his head. No, the two of them were open, but not that open. Besides, romantic love wasn’t something he’d find. Almost every creature he met either got out of his way in fear of him or was on guard thinking he would kill them. And they wouldn’t be completely off base, given a time he would have slain all in his path. But now…but now...

“AAAHH!”

Butcher’s head snapped up and he dashed for the door, pushing it open and making it slam against the wall. “WHAT HAPPENED?!”

The Entity of Rage’s eyes fell upon both griffon females, both of which were on the couch, with Gilda perched in a very suggestive manner, and with Greta beneath her. Both griffonesses stared with reddened faces at Butcher who had apparently just walked in on the two of them.

“Uh…B, you alright?” Gilda asked.

“I…I just…There were sounds of distress,” said Butcher.

Greta cleared her throat and embarrassedly raised her claw. “T-That was me…Gilda kind of nipped me in a sensitive area and…um…sorry.”

Butcher slapped a wet palm over his face and dragged it down, without a word he closed the door behind him and left them to do…whatever it is they were about to do. As he walked back to his shower stall, Butcher saw something peculiar. In front of his chest was Predator’s symbol, the insignia of Love, and for just a moment Butcher’s body flared with the red light of Rage, making all the wounds he had received close almost immediately. But only for a moment before power surge disappeared along with the symbol.

The Entity of Rage looked upon himself, somehow, he had tapped into his true power, the seal had nearly given way.

“But why…?”

Author's Note

Next TIme:

Dinky gets a bit of sagely advice on big brothers...from Twilight. Yeah.

Meanwhile a big surprise awaits the Crystal Empire's royalty, and a giddy Predator can't wait.

And, the dark king...

Episode 4: Love, Love, and Dead Love

The Light is in danger…

“Danger? Danger from what?”

The Darkness…it will rise…

Life will fade and Death shall reign…

“How or what is doing this?! When is it coming?!”

The time is nigh…

Gather the light…Gather the light…

“The light?! Do you mean the Entities?! Are they in danger?!”

Suddenly, the world erupted into an explosion of rainbow color. Twilight found herself looking up as each of the seven Entities took up battle positions, much like last time during the Battle of Canterlot. No, the Positive and Negative Entities were standing side-by-side, poised to fight.

Butcher snarled and snorted, Ophidian hissed and coiled tightly in preparation for a quick strike, and Parallax fluttered his insect wings and flexed his claws, baring his fangs at the same time. Ion moaned a whale-like song of battle, Adara released a screech of battle, Proselyte had all seven insignias floating around him as he channeled the lights, and Predator roared bloodthirsty roar.

Twilight noticed that each Entity was deadly focused on something ahead of them, prompting her to change her view. Ahead of them was a black spot, in all the light and color, there was only one spot where it was just black, inky darkness. The fringes of the spot undulated, releasing small tendrils that flicked back and forth as if alive. Twilight felt a chill run up her spine, something about that black spot wasn’t right, it was like an evil she had never felt before. Not even Nightmare Moon compared, no, it felt more ancient than even her.

Suddenly, the Darkness grew, taking up half of the area, pushing against the combined might of the seven Entities. Within the darkness, two red eyes appeared, along with a toothy white smile. All seven Entities released a battle cry as they charged for the dark being.

“NO STOP!!! DON’T GO NEAR IT!” Twilight warned.

The Entities released a combined blast of all seven lights at once, mixing into a spiral aurora beam that roared towards the dark being. The beam slammed into the Darkness, pushing it away. Twilight’s racing heart quelled when she saw the Darkness retreating. But that hope was a lie, the Darkness doubled its efforts, and somehow, it absorbed the light. Like a tsunami, the Darkness rose up high, and washed over all seven, making the light around Twilight fade with each passing second.

Twilight watched in horror as the Entities, the very source of the Emotional Spectrum, were drowning in an ocean of black essence. They struggled and fought, trying to get away from it, but there was nothing they could do as the Darkness swallowed them. Seven glows were seen in the depths, but after a few seconds the glows were snuffed out one by one, until the blue glow, Adara’s, was put out.

The alicorn mare found herself alone in the dark, with a creature lurking in the shadows that could overpower even the Entities. But there was still one light left.

Twilight fanned her wings and called upon the great power that was bestowed upon her. Around her horn formed the White Lantern ring, and immediately after, her body was clad in platinum armor regalia that was emblazoned with the White Lantern insignia. The white light surrounded Twilight and grew brighter by the second, the Darkness seemed to slink away from the light, almost as if it were afraid of it, almost. It wasn’t long before the White Light of Life shined bright enough to push the Darkness back, creating a dividing line between the Darkness and the Light.

“I don’t know what you are, but you’ll never extinguish the light!” Twilight proclaimed.

The Darkness vibrated, as if it were chuckling in amusement. “So naive…So foolish…”

“Princess Twilight…? Princess Twilight?”

The alicorn mare shook her head vigorously, releasing her from her recollection. “I-I’m sorry Dinky, what was it you were saying?”

“I finished learning the teleportation spell!” Dinky exclaimed happily.

It was the middle of the afternoon, many of Ponyville’s residents were getting ready for Hearth’s Warming Day, but Twilight and Dinky were spending this time training. After Dinky discovered her talent for magic, particularly in light type magic, Twilight had decided to take the young mare under her wing. Although Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns would’ve probably served her better, but unfortunately, even between Derpy, Fluttershy, and Amethyst Star, there was no way to accrue enough bits for Dinky to attend.

Twilight believed that Dinky’s talent shouldn’t be held back because of financial troubles, even going so far as to offer the family money or even write a letter of recommendation. A letter from the Princess of Friendship and Magic would definitely be more than enough incentive to allow Dinky admission. Despite the offers, Derpy declined, she didn’t want burden to Twilight with such things, even if she was a Princess. So, Twilight made a compromise. Instead of going to the school, Twilight offered to personally teach Dinky. After all, Twilight was the school’s best and brightest, the protege of Princess Celestia, and has learned even more thanks to her studies and experiences pertaining to friendship.

So of course, Dinky jumped at the opportunity, and Twilight was happy to have her very own personal student. Lately, Dinky had been progressing in her studies, showing that she did indeed possess a gift for the arcane arts.

“Oh you have, have you?” Twilight asked.

“Uh-huh!”

“Well, let’s see.”

Twilight’s horn lit up and in the blink of an eye she was gone. Dinky smirked as her golden aura lit around her horn. Not a moment later, Dinky was in engulfed in golden light and vanished. Only to reappear further away atop one of the castles branches. Twilight stood on the same branch, smiling at her young student and nodding her approval.

“Not bad, Dinky. You managed to interlace a mana tracking spell on top of your teleportation spell in order to teleport to my exact location.”

Dinky smirked. “Well, I haven’t learned where everything is in the castle, so you could’ve teleported anywhere here, or outside in the town. So I figured instead of guessing, I’d follow you.”

“Very good, however, you may want to be careful with that. What if I teleported high in the sky? I can fly,” Twilight expanded her wings for emphasis, “if you appeared high in the air, it would not bode well for you.”

Dinky’s smile faded slightly. “Oh…I forgot about that…I-I just assumed you would teleport to someplace on the ground ‘cause I can’t fly…I should’ve thought about that before teleporting. Sorry, Princess.”

Twilight walked over to her young apprentice and patted her lightly on the head. “It’s alright Dinky, we live and learn. And you were right, I was going teleport somewhere on land to begin with anyway. I wouldn’t endanger your life like that.”

“I know.”

Twilight slowly strode up the branch, with Dinky following as she listened to Twilight.

“Teleportation is not an easy spell for unicorns to cast. Very few can actually do it, and of those few who can, can only travel very short distances, or just teleport objects. For me, and for you, this spell can be extremely useful for not just mobility, but also to help yourself and others. I can’t tell you how many times I had to cast the spell to get myself or my friends out of a sticky situation. Once you have mastered the basics, I can show you Rapid Teleportation, which will help in situations where you find yourself needing to get away from danger, or, in the worst-case scenario, a fight.”

Dinky nodded with a serious look on her face, taking in her teacher’s words. “I understand, Princess Twilight! I’ll use this spell wisely and master it!”

Twilight nodded her approval of Dinky’s response. “Very good, now let’s head back in, it’s kinda chilly out here.”

The alicorn mare and the teenage unicorn mare disappeared in flashes of rose and gold, reappearing in the foyer, where the fire burned brightly in the hearth. Dinky and Twilight laid on the floor close to the fire, letting it warm their bodies and chase away the small chill from outside.

“So, how are you doing besides? Are you getting along well with Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“Of course! Momma Fluttershy is the best, well, both my Moms are the best! She’s really nice, and she makes Mom happier than I’ve ever seen her,” said Dinky with a bright grin.

Twilight couldn’t help but mirror the teenage mare’s smile, feeling her happiness radiate. “I’m really happy to hear that. What about Proselyte? Is he adjusting well?”

“Big Bro? He’s doing alright…” Dinky’s happy demeanor dropped a few degrees, along with her ears which were fully lowered.

“Dinky, is there something wrong?” Twilight asked with concern heavy in her voice. “You know you can talk to me about anything.”

The grayish-purple mare tapped her forehooves together, thinking of the best way to voice her concerns. “Princess Twilight, you have a big brother too, right?”

“Of course, Shining Armor, he’s my BBBFF.” Dinky blinked and tilted her head in confusion. “Big Brother Best Friend Forever.”

“Ooooh, that sounds nice! Well…um…how did you feel when Princess Cadance and your big bro ended up becoming married?”

Twilight let nostalgia wash over as she recalled those memories. “Honestly, I didn’t even know they were in love to begin with. I mean, Cadance was my foalsitter, and the absolute best one of them all. My brother and Cadance always got along, but I never saw them as being in love. But I will say I was very happy when Shining Armor told me he was marrying Cadance, but then…”

Dinky gulped. “Then…?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her head, her cheeks tinting red from the memories. “Well…mind you, the Royal Wedding Incident is also synonymous with the Changeling Invasion. Queen Chrysalis impersonated Cadance, acting out of character of the Cadance I knew and loved. My friends kept saying I was being possessive of my brother, because Cadance - Chrysalis - was acting differently than how I remembered her.”

“But wasn’t that a good thing? Because you knew it wasn’t really her, you were able to unmask Queen Chrysalis and return the real Princess Cadance to the wedding,” said Dinky.

Twilight sighed. “Yes…but, I started to really think about it later on. ‘What if that was the real Cadance?’, ‘What if she was just stressed out like my brother said?’; these were the questions that kept plaguing me after everything was said and done. I kept telling myself that it was because I was trying to protect my big brother, but in the end, I realized that I jealous…”

Was Dinky jealous? Yes. Yes she was. But Princess Twilight proved that it was natural for close siblings to feel that way towards others they don’t think are right for their family, more specifically, not right for her brother.

“But, knowing that Shining Armor was in the hooves of a mare I consider a sister already, made me feel happy for him, and any thoughts of jealousy had vanished, although sometimes I do find myself a little annoyed that I can’t spend as much time with him as I used to,” said Twilight with puffy cheeks.

Dinky chuckled at her mentor’s pouty face, making Twilight join in on the chuckles.

“Okay, Dinky, why did you ask?”

Dinky Hooves rubbed the back of her head, sighing as she prepared to tell the Princess what she felt. “I…well…Lyte told me he want’s to be a doctor. And I’m really happy for him, he’d be great at it! But…Sweetie Belle…”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Sweetie Belle? What about her?”

“Ugh! She keeps finding excuses to hang around bro! She constantly flirts with him! And has no trouble nuzzling up to him!” Dinky proclaimed as she flailed her forelegs in the air. “I mean, Sweetie’s nice and all…for the most part…it’s just, I don’t really trust her to make bro happy…after that whole thing with Scootaloo…and now she’s bi for my brother…!”

The alicorn princess rubbed her chin as she listened to Dinky, noticing that her cheeks had tinted red. “Dinky, let me ask you a question. You want Proselyte to be happy, so, who do you believe would make him happy? Personally, I have faith in Sweetie Belle to do that, but I think you already have somepony in mind, am I wrong?”

Dinky twiddled her hooves as she glanced down at the floor. “It’s not like I have somepony exactly in mind. Just somepony who’ll see him for the good stallion - Entity - whatever - he is. Somepony like…like…”

“Like you, Dinky?”

The young unicorn’s horn sparked with magical energy, at the same time her eyes went wide her face turned bright red. “M-M-M-ME?! No, no, no! I-I don’t love Lyte like that! I mean, I love him, but I’m not in love with him!”

Twilight raised her hoof. “Dinky, there’s nothing wrong with having those feelings towards Lyte. Yes, you’re both family by marriage, but not by blood. It can be hard to love someone as family, when it feels easier to be in love with them. I don’t think Fluttershy or your Mother would have a problem with that.”

“B-B-But that doesn’t…! I mean…Amethyst is my big sister by adoption! So why don’t I feel like that towards her?!” Dinky asked.

“Well, do you like mares?”

“Not…like that, no.”

“Then there you go.” Twilight saw her young apprentice lower her head in dismay. She then reached out and placed a hoof under her chin, gently tilting Dinky’s head up to look her in the eyes. “Dinky, I can’t tell you how to feel about Proselyte, but you have to make the decision for yourself. Do you love him as a brother or as a stallion? You should figure this out, otherwise it’s not really fair to either Proselyte or Sweetie, they at least deserve to know why you’re jealous, and so do you.”

Dinky sighed knowingly, she understood, she needed to admit to herself first before anything, but the problem is…Dinky wasn’t sure where her love stemmed from.

(The Crystal Empire)

Growth had been seen in the northern region of Equestria. The Crystal Empire had expanded its borders, and built up the city to accommodate more of the Crystal Ponies. Crystal spires protruded out of the ground, catching the rays of the afternoon sun and casting a prism effect over the ground and the crystal ponies that walked beneath them. All around the mood was one of happiness and love, and this reflected in the Crystal Heart, which would, every so often, release of pulse of radiant light through the city, as if beating to the rhythm of its citizens. And why not, it was a special occasion after all.

Hearth's Warming Eve was a celebrated time in the Crystal Empire years before their return, of course, with Sombra’s reign, such celebrations were outlawed, for it brought about the spark of hope, and hope was something the ancient Tyrant King was quick to stamp out of their hearts before his ascension to power.

Thankfully, now those dark days were over and done, and Hearth’s Warming Eve could once again be celebrated. But there was a dual reason for the Crystal Ponies’ merriment, for you see, it was announced but not ten months ago, that Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor were with foal, the Empire would finally have an heir!

Inside the royal palace, none were more excited than the happy couple, well, except for maybe one other.

“Predator…”

“Yes, Cadance?”

“Um, could you please stop staring at my belly, it’s kind of…creepy.”

Cadance was lying down on a cushion, using her magic to help decorate the tree with Shining Armor. Meanwhile, Predator, the Entity of Love, was lying beside Cadance, just continually staring at Cadance’s pregnant belly with fascination and a giddiness that could be considered childlike wonder.

“I can’t help it!” She exclaimed. “I’ve heard of life born from the love of two beings, but I’ve never actually seen it up close like this!” Predator began to gently prod Cadance’s swollenness. “Is it alright? Does it need anything? Can you tell what it’s thinking? Does it talk to you?”

“Predator, please stop poking my stomach.” The Love Entity put her hoof down, yet her tail continued to swish back and forth like an excited puppy. “Secondly: The baby can dream, I think, but, sometimes, when I’m asleep, I can hear her, see her.”

Shining Armor could hear his wife and smiled, the thought of being a father both terrified him and filled him with immense joy and pride at the same time. This mare, whom he loved since first laying eyes on her, this mare, who accepted his love and hoof in marriage, this mare, who he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, was now going to be a mother. The day the two of them found out, they cried tears of joy. Shining Armor sighed, realizing that soon, he’d have to put up a Hearth’s Warming doll for his child soon. It would be a world of firsts for their unborn child, and secretly, Shining Armor was preparing to make a nerd of her. It was then that the stallion felt the gaze of Predator on the back of his head, and he turned to see that he was correct.

“What?” Shining asked.

“Took you long enough,” said Predator with a cat-like grin.

Shining Armor blushed brightly and furrowed his brow. “And what is that supposed to mean?!”

“Well, only that you two have been married for a while, even before I got here, and yet in all that time, you two haven’t had a child ‘til now?”

Now both were blushing.

“I-It’s not for a lack of trying, Predator,” said Cadance.

“Now that I think about it, I think it was during one of our, ‘Every other week’ nights. ‘Cause I remember that it wasn’t too long after that when you said you were pregnant, Cady.”

Shining and Cadance were about to open their mouths to protest or offer another explanation, but unfortunately, as the gears turned in their heads, they slowly came to a realization that Predator might be right. Shining Armor had accepted that Predator did still love Cadance, and Cadance reassured Shining Armor that he was her husband and lover, and that would never change. However, Predator was a being of love itself, and after much apologizing, Shining Armor caved into the Entity of Love. Predator’s status was Prince/Princess consort, and technical apprentice to Cadance.

And they made a deal that one night every other week, they’d “consort” together, all three of them. It was during one such night, that Predator’s light shined brightly. Cadance and Shining remembered being filled with love’s light, amplifying their feelings for each other, and even feelings for the dark pink unicorn mare. Both husband and wife then blushed so much that their coats turned red, gaining a smirk from Predator.

“Hmm, so, technically…” Predator moved forward and gently wrapped her forelegs around Cadance’s belly. “This little one is like my child, too!”

Not even, thought Shining Armor.

“But, it does bring up something that we were both wondering about,” said Cadance.

Predator released Cadance and quirked her head to the side curiously. Shining Armor walked over and stood beside Cadance, both entwining their hooves as they looked at the Entity of Love.

“Predator, we were wondering, if you’d like to be our child’s godmare?” Shining asked.

The Entity of Love blinked in confusion. “‘Godmare? But I’m an Entity, practically a god.”

Cadance chuckled. “Not literally a ‘god’, it’s a term or title given to another pony, much like mother and father, or aunt or uncle. What we’re asking, Predator, is if you’d agree to look after our little filly. In a way, we’re asking you to officially become part of this family.”

Predator’s eyes widened as a large smile formed on her lips. “O-Of course - Of course I will!” Just then, Predator caught onto something. “Wait, you said ‘look after your filly’. What do you mean by that?”

“Well, Predator, in the event that something happen to either myself or Cadance we’d like you to help raise her,” said Shining Armor.

The Entity of Love’s eyes widened with worry as she shifted her gaze between both the stallion and mare. “What are you saying?! Is Cadance alright?! Are you two sick?” Predator began running around the room in a panic, as if she forgot where the door was and was scrambling to get out. “I-I-I - I know! We can go to Proselyte! He can heal you two! I’ll just change and -!”

“PREDATOR!” Both Shining and Cadance shouted, making the pink unicorn stop in her tracks.

“Nothing’s wrong with either of us Predator,” assured Shining Armor.

“It’s just something that we’ve been thinking of, Faust forbid anything happen to us, but we trust you, Predator, and she’ll need somepony like you in her life.”

The unicorn mare’s cheeks blushed as she rubbed her left foreleg awkwardly. “Y-You s-sure? I mean, after everything I’ve done? After all, I’m - and I quote - ‘somewhat unstable’. Yes, I’ve gotten better control of myself since I first arrived, but…I don’t think I’m the best pony to help raise her…”

“You and Cadance bonded, you learned about love through becoming one with her. If there’s anypony we can trust other than my parents, or Twily to raise her, then it’s you Predator.”

The Entity of Love’s heart swelled with pride and joy after hearing that, she had worked hard to build a level of trust with the couple after her previous debacle a couple of years back, and now, she was given the ultimate sign of trust. She was being offered the chance to be a true member of their family, and to help raise this soon to be born child.

“Of course I would, I’d be honored!” Predator exclaimed with joy.

Suddenly there was a loud knocking coming from the large double doors, an Adamant Guard peeked his head inside and spotted the two royals and Entity of Love. “Um, your Highnesses, it would appear you have a couple of…guests.”

“Guests? What guests?” Shining Armor asked suspiciously.

Suddenly the door opened, wrapped by a jade colored aura. The Guard jumped out of the way, startled by the quick opening. On the other side were two ponies. One was tall, about as tall as Princess Celestia. Her body was a pale green color, with iridescent butterfly wings that shimmered in the light of the fireplace and laced with intricate patterns. Her mane was sleek and luxurious, as if emeralds themselves were woven into each strand. The mare held herself with a sense of regality, and smiled coyly at the three. Her irises were soft blue, eyes which she kept a constant vigil on the Entity of Love.

The second was mare a as well, about half the size of the other. She was a bright pink, with butterfly wings that had cute whimsical patterns in them. The shorter mare gave the taller one a nudge with her foreleg, helping the taller mare to snap out of her trance. “Um, your Highness, I don’t think they were expecting us.”

The taller mare quirked her head curiously. “Really? You didn’t know? Predator, I thought you told them?”

The Entity of Love smacked her forehead. “Oh crap, I knew I forgot something!”

“Um, Predator, is that…who I think it is?” Cadance asked.

The taller mare walked closer, but the Adamant Guard blocked her way. The mare rolled her eyes and decided to answer from her current position. “Well it has been some time since you last saw us, and you’ve never really seen us like this. I guess I should reintroduce myself, my name is Chrysalis, Queen of the - once forgotten - Flutterpony race.”

Shining Armor and Cadance’s jaws dropped, they knew Predator was helping out the Changelings heal from the after effects of the fear energy from Parallax, but they didn’t know that they had undergone such a transformation. Cadance had to get up and walk towards the former Changeling Queen, using her magic to usher the guard outside and back to his sentry post.

The alicorn mare stood before the new Chrysalis, reaching out a hoof and gently touching her former rival’s cheek as if still in disbelief that this was the mare who nearly stole her husband and drained him of his love and magic, the very same mare who took on the Entity of Fear in order to save her race by converting them into fear monsters, and she was…beautiful.

“Chrysalis…h-how…when…?”

“It was supposed to be our little Hearth’s Warming present…” Chrysalis spoke in an unusually shy tone. “Back before we became…what we were…this is how we looked. We were not Changelings, we were Flutterponies. Protectors, defenders of nature, and of life. We were a race that did not need to feed on the love of beings, but we flourished from the love generated from within ourselves, and what was given freely. Certain events occurred, events that forced us to become…monsters…shades of her former selves, I know that it might be some time before we can truly form a trust between us, which was why Murmur and Predator suggested we start with Hearth’s Warming, it seems to be an important holiday to you all…was this a bad time?”

Cadance smiled and, to the surprise of the Queen, embraced in a warm hug. Chrysalis was speechless, she hadn’t figured that Cadance would even stand that close to her, she definitely didn’t expect a hug from the Princess of Love.

“No, Chrysalis, it’s not a bad time. Hearth’s Warming is for everypony, it’s more than just the founding of Equestria, it’s also about family,” to this glanced at Predator and Shining Armor, “and celebrating new and old friendships, and the forgiving of transgressions.”

At the word “transgressions” Chrysalis ended the hug and walked around Cadance, heading straight for Shining Armor. The stallion tensed up, not sure what to do at this point. The image of the insectoid mare was in stark contrast to the mare approaching him, even her voice sounded less conniving and manipulative, barely a trace of the superior tone she carried, well it was still there, but not as heavily. Now, she sounded gentler, almost reminding him of Twilight’s friend, Fluttershy, to a degree anyway. The Queen of the Flutterponies stood before Shining Armor, her head tilted down and unable to meet his gaze, nervously she rubbed her right foreleg as her wings fluttered in response to her nerves.

“I…I wish to say that…I’m sorry, Shining Armor. I manipulated your love for Cadance, and used it to almost conquer your home, and made you even turn against Twilight Sparkle, your close sister…I know forgiveness may never come, but…I would like to try and earn it.”

It was obvious to the other mares just by looking at Shining Armor’s face that he was conflicted on this. Out of everypony involved in that incident, Shining Armor was the most harmed, drained constantly, mind controlled, yelling at his LSBFF for trying to warn him and save him, locked inside his mind and struggling to get out to save his family and home. Such things did not go away, and left some scars, more mental than physical. In fact, part of Shining Armor believed that this was all a ruse, the suspicious, Royal Guard, ex-mind control victim, part. Chrysalis was a Changeling after all, this could be a disguise.

However, Predator has shown that she was unable to be mind controlled, the Entity of Love could’ve wiped out the Changelings at her leisure if they showed any signs of trying to harm either Cadance or himself.

With a heavy sigh, Shining Armor spoke calmly. “Chrysalis…I won’t lie, it’s not exactly easy to forgive what you put Cadance and I through. In fact, part of me still thinks this is some part of a plan your scheming.”

“Shining Armor,” began Cadance.

“No,” Chrysalis interrupted, “he has every right to feel that way. I don’t blame you, Shining Armor I -”

“But, it wouldn’t be fair to judge you like that, at least not without getting to know the real you. This is the real you, right?” Shining asked as he gestured to her new form.

Chrysalis smiled, took a few steps back, and walked in a circle and stretched out her wings, giving Shining Armor a three-hundred and sixty degree view of her. “It is, this is the true me, no magic or illusions.”

The stallion let out another sigh. “Very well, you can join us, but I’m still watching you.” To this Shining Armor gestured with his hoof, pointing to his eyes and then to Chrysalis.

Chrysalis chuckled and turned to join Cadance, but not before glancing over her shoulder, and winking at the stallion. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Ahem!”

Chrysalis cursed herself, and flashed Murmur a nervous, yet apologetic smile. “Sorry…”

Murmur sighed and shook her head. “Honestly, your Highness, you must break that flirting habit of yours.” She then turned her head to the side, her cheeks reddening a little. “…Especially since I’m standing right here.”

“What was that Murmur?”

“Nothing!”

(In a forgotten land…)

Sombra, the Entity of Death, tread upon the barren land. His power, the black light of Death, spoke to him, guided him to this place. He had a plan, and if it were to succeed, then certain factors had to be in place. Winning a war was just as much a mental battle as it was a physical one.

“Where are you…the remnants of a forgotten race?” Sombra took a few more steps and when his obsidian armored hoof made the next step, a surge shot up his foreleg, and the Tyrant King smirked evilly. “Ah…I see, now I know why I was drawn to this wasteland!”

Sombra’s eyes could see it now, this land, it was tainted with death. The Dark King raised his right hoof and stamped it hard onto the ground, a surge of black energy shot through his hoof and into the ground, causing massive fissures to erupt in all directions. Within a span of a few seconds the ground caved in, crumbling beneath him. Luckily, his power allowed him to stay where he was, hovering over the giant hole that he had created beneath him.

When the quakes and crumbling earth stopped, Sombra floated down into the hole. Beneath it, the Tyrant King could see that there was a giant chamber beneath the ground. The rancid smell of death and decay still lingered on the air, stale from years of being covered up. Sombra kept floating down till his hooves met the ground, and then a cracking sound followed.

Sombra looked down, seeing a blackened surface, curiously, he took another step. Yet again, the crunching, cracking sound echoed out. Sombra used his newfound powers to allow his eyes to see past the shadows, revealing what was hidden. The former king’s eyes widened with wicked glee, beneath his hoof was the carapace of a dead Changeling. Sombra looked, seeing the underground chamber stretch on for what seemed like miles and miles, littered with the dead bodies of Changelings.

The undead unicorn flew through the underground chamber, noticing that, in the distance, was a single ray of light. Sombra continued flying until he reached the spot where the ray of light was shining. On a pedestal of rock rested a carapace, laid atop a bed of flowers that grew around it as if offering comfort to it.

Oh this will be fun, he thought.

“The Blackest Night falls from the skies,

Let us hear your deathly cries!

We’ll twist your souls as your light dies,

By my command the dead shall RISE!”

Sombra’s mouth opened as a black tar-like substance bathed over the corpse, but it did not stop there, it continued on, flowing over the numerous carapace shells that littered the underground cavern, stretching on as far as the eye could see. Soon, the entire cavern was a literal sea of darkness, bubbling and churning, restless as if something was stirring beneath it.

“Queen Lilianna…RISE.”

Author's Note

Next Time:

The darkness RISES, and two Royal Guards will be reunited with those they loved, in the worst way possible.

Episode 5: Reunion of the DEAD

Cloudsdale didn’t have a regular cemetery like those of their earthbound brethren, no, they had floating spires where their dead were kept. Frozen for all time and preserved so that the ravages of time may never touch them. Since the pegasi lived in the skies, disposal of their dead was a limited.

The ancient, as still used, method was that of cremation, ceremonial burning of the dearly departed. But a new method came about later on, that of preserving them in a mausoleum, frozen in near diamond hard ice produced through weather manipulation magic.

This way, the family members had a place to visit their deceased family in much the same way any unicorn or earth pony might their buried dead. The tall spires were just as much a work of art, regarded as a wondrous structures around the realm.

However, even though the spires were hallowed grounds, there was still a need to protect them. Every once and awhile, the Turribus Mortuorum would see its share of teenage pegasi trying to break in after hours on a dare or because they were bored.

So the city saw fit to post Royal Guard sentries at all the tower entrances and exits. And ever since, they hadn’t had any disturbances. Two pegasi Royal Guards stood outside one of the entrances, one mare and one stallion. Both were armored and held their spears steadfast and ready for use.

Celestia’s sun had fallen, and Luna’s moon was a quarter of the way into the sky, still early at night. Despite the low temperatures, pegasi were naturally used to the cold, having built up a huge tolerance to it since their tribe lived in the skies above.

The stallion pegasus yawned loudly and smacked his lips. Only for something to hit his helm and make a loud clanking sound. The stallion glanced to his right and gave the mare a scolding look.

“Indigo, what was that for?!”

“Not supposed to be dozing off on duty, Flash,” replied Indigo in a smart-alecky tone.

“Hey, you may be my little sister, but I’m still your commanding officer.”

Indigo rolled her eyes and huffed. “Yes, sir.”

Flash Sentry noticed the slightly sad look his little sister was giving as she stared straight ahead. “What’s up? You look a little down.”

Indigo Zap sighed as she glanced to her big brother. “It’s just, we’re here guarding on Hearth’s Warming Eve. We should be home and celebrating, you know, family time and all that.”

“I know, still not easy guarding the place where they’re buried right?” Flash asked.

Indigo snorted her indignation. “We lost them young, and we entered the Royal Guard together, but we promised that we’d always spend the holidays like we used to, together and at home. Remembering the fun times and all that…forget it.”

Flash moved a little closer to Indigo Zap and draped his wing over her back. “Hey, it won’t always be like this. We just happened to get a crappy shift, don’t forget, we aren’t the only ones who have relatives buried here, some of the other Guards probably have someone they loved in one of those ice coffins.”

Indigo felt a twinge of guilt stab at her heart. “Yeah…I know, sorry.”

“It’s fine, tell ya what, I’ll get ya any kind of present you want, anything at all.”

Indigo’s eyes widened with glee as she smirked. “Oh, okay, hope your bit bag can back up that promise.”

Flash gulped, wondering what can of worms he’d just opened on himself. But then he felt some weight on his right shoulder, looking down, he saw Indigo resting her head on his shoulder.

“Thanks, bro.”

Suddenly, both brother and sister stiffened up. Something was wrong.

“Hey Flash?”

“Yeah Zap?”

“Is it me or does everything feel like it just went completely still and quiet?”

It definitely wasn’t her, that much Flash was certain. The air had gone stale, no hint of the breeze that was flowing earlier. Suddenly, Flash and Indigo caught sight of movement in the distance, they weren’t sure if it was a pony or something else, the shadows were making it hard to see them, or it.

Flash and Indigo separated from each other and entered combative stances, pointing their spears towards the unknown figure in the darkness.

“HALT, WHO GOES THERE?!” Flash shouted.

There was no reply.

“SHOW YOURSELF, BY ORDER OF THE ROYAL GUARD!” Indigo ordered.

That was when brother and sister saw two red dots appear in the inky black shadows, making their eyes widen, tightening the grip their spears harder. Suddenly, the shadows far ahead started to undulate and move, lifting off the clouds around the red dots.

Then, swift as a sparrow, the shadows and red dots shot up into the air and crashed through the wall high up in the tower. Densely packed cloud chunks cascaded down in a shower of debris. Flash and Indigo flared their wings and shot off in opposite directions, just in time to miss getting hit by the many hard pieces of cloud landing on the spots they were standing at.

Flash turned around rising into the air to see where the intruder had entered the tower. Indigo flew beside her brother, keeping a close eye on the big hole that was created.

“Flash…what was that thing?!”

“Don’t know, but we need backup! Call in the other Guards and I’ll go in and scout what it was.”

Flash began to move forward, but was cut off when Indigo’s spear shaft blocked his path.

“You’re not going in alone, Flash, no way!” Indigo spoke with finality and authority in her voice, showing she would not be swayed.

She then forced her big brother to take her spear as she moved backwards. Indigo Zap shot up into the air, wind whistling around her as she climbed higher and higher. Sparks of electricity zipped in the form of a speed trail, until, she made a sharp U turn to head back down. The sudden turn sparked a giant lightning bolt symbol, crafted in the shape of Indigo Zap’s cutie mark.

When she returned back, Indigo took back her spear. “There, alarm sounded, now let’s go!”

Flash knew better than to argue with his little sis, she was as stubborn as all Tartarus.
Reluctantly, Flash nodded and the two of them entered the newly made entrance into the tower. Cautiously, they hovered on either side of the smashed wall, peeking around the corner. When neither of them spotted anything they landed on the floor, spears quickly poised and ready to strike.

The air was cold, even colder than usual. The towers were normally chilly, but this was a different kind of cold, like something was reaching out and teasingly raking its icy claws against their very souls, threatening to rip it from their bodies should they make one small mistake. Just then, they heard something akin to ice being struck. With great haste, both brother and sister flew down the hallway, determined to stop the would-be grave robber.

The impacting sounds grew louder the closer they got. It was definitely a pounding sound, someone or something was actively trying to break open one of the ice coffins and take the body.

“What kind of sick SOB would steal a dead body?!” Indigo asked.

“Don’t know, but after what we saw, I’m more inclined to spear first and ask questions later!”

Flash Sentry and Indigo Zap zoomed down the hall and stopped before one of the open crypts. Signs of destruction were apparent, the wall and door smashed in, along with the constant hammering sounds.

Flash and Indigo entered the room, ready to skewer the individual who dared to desecrate somepony’s grave. But any and all thoughts of delivering righteous punishment faded when they saw what the intruder was.

“These damn ice coffins!”

*SMASH*

“Could they make them any harder to get into?!”

*SMASH*

“How do they expect me to raise and army of the undead if I can’t even get the damned dead out of their resting places! I swear I’ll – Oh? Guests.”

Standing – or rather floating – over two ice coffins, was Sombra, clad in his armor and smiling with curious, wicked glee. His shadow cape having formed two giant mallets that had already chipped away at a good chunk of the ice surrounding the two dead bodies within. Indigo shook with rage as she saw this creature try to break open the ice that housed her and her brother’s long since dead parents.

“GET AWAY FROM THEM YOU FREAK BASTARD!!!” Indigo yelled with fury.

Sombra eyed the pegasus mare, peering past the surface and seeing red light rise within her. “Oh, it would seem these two mean a great deal to you. Let me guess, parents? Judging by how brightly the light of Rage shines in you, it must be so!”

The Entity of Death shifted his gaze to the pegasus stallion beside her, seeing the glow of Willpower and Compassion, along with a shade of red Rage.

“Sombra, you’re Sombra aren’t you?!” Flash inquired.

The Dark One bowed to the Guard. “Ah, one who recognizes me, I am humbled that my name has not yet died in the sea of history. And I shall presume that you are this loud mouth’s sibling, are you not?”

“What are you doing here?! You were destroyed years ago by the Crystal Heart! I don’t know what you’re up to –!”

“ENOUGH! SKEWER FIRST, QUESTIONS LATER, RIGHT?! RIGHT!”

Indigo Zap didn’t even wait for confirmation from her brother before charging straight for the Tyrant King. The pegasus mare swiftly thrust her spear and plunged it straight through Sombra’s neck, striking dead on a major artery. The spear ran all the way through, exiting with black blood coating it. Indigo backed away as Sombra choked and spat out his ebony ichor out of his mouth and flailed in pain before dropping out of the air and hitting the floor.

Flash couldn’t’ believe what he saw, happy though he was to see the monster felled, it was still shocking. Indigo Zap returned to her brother’s side, huffing and trembling with anger, smirking from her victory in killing the monster who dared to try and rob their parents’ bodies.

“That was completely and utterly reckless, Indigo! What were you thinking?!” Flash scolded.

“I was thinking of killing the ugly son of a bitch who was going to steal the bodies of our dead parents, you're welcome.”

“Oh my, a squabble between two close siblings?”

Flash and Indigo’s eyes widened with horror at hearing that voice. Both turned to were Sombra had fallen and gasped when they saw that the unicorn was still alive, now standing with the spear still in his neck. His shadow cape formed a large claw that gripped one end of the shaft. The claw pulled out the spear all the way, causing black blood to spray for a moment before the wound closed itself. Sombra’s dark claw then tossed the spear back to Indigo Zap, letting it roll to her hooves.

“Pick it up if you want, I know how these little toys make you feel safe in situations like this,” said Sombra as chuckled evilly.

Indigo wasted no time in picking up the spear and pointing at Sombra again, for all the good it would do.

“So what, you’re after the Crystal Heart again?!” Flash asked.

“Oh no, nothing like that, I have greater ambitions than just ruling over my former empire. In fact I come with glad tidings of a new age.”

“What age?” Indigo asked.

“The Age of the Dead. Picture it, a world freed from the strife and harshness of life! No more wanting, no more war, and no more bigotry among species and tribes! All will be one under my black banner of death, for Death does not discriminate and it does not judge! All deserve its blissful touch.” Sombra then flashed them a toothy grin. “And all for the meager price of your hearts.”

Indigo and Flash gritted their teeth and flared their wings. “We won’t let you get away with this Sombra! And neither will the Princesses!”

Sombra scoffed at the mention of them. “Spare me the threat of those two ancient hags, or that glorified concubine and librarian. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m thinking of granting you two a great gift. If I’m not mistaken, it is Hearth’s Warming Eve, and children shouldn’t go without a present!”

Sombra floated back to his position above the ice coffins. He then formed his shadow cape into two black drills. The drills spun rapidly as they descended upon the coffins, the moment upon contact the drills sprang out razor sharp blades that cut into the ice and chipped away at it second by second. Flash and Indigo felt every fiber of their being scream at them to strike down Sombra and save their parents’ bodies, but at the same time, they knew that they were no match for him, at least not alone.

Soon the drills busted open a hole in both coffins and Sombra cancelled his constructs. His eyes shined bright red as the room became heavy with his power.

“The Blackest Night falls from the skies,

Let us hear your deathly cries!

We’ll twist your souls as your light dies,

By my command the dead shall RISE!”

Sombra’s mouth opened up and bellowed forth a stream of darkness that split into two, flowing right into the holes he created. The inky substance covered both bodies, obscuring them from view and making the ice turn into a black diamond. The two siblings watched as their parents’ bodies were defiled, shaking with rage and horror at the very sight of it all. In the end, Sombra cut off his stream with a snap of his jaws and wiped his maw of any excess.

Suddenly, the ice began to crack, fissures spider webbing across the surface. With a great shrieking burst the ice coffins blasted apart, making both Flash and Indigo duck down for cover as sharpened black ice shrapnel flew in every direction. When it was over, they dared opened their eyes to see what had happened, and as if this night couldn’t get any worse, it did.

Standing where the ice coffins were, were two pegasi. One a stallion and the other a mare, both donned in a black suit, with gray greaves and bracers, and white upside down triangle symbol emblazoned onto their outfits’ chests. Their mane and coat colors were dulled considerably, but they looked just as they did inside the ice coffins, untouched by time, no decay whatsoever, preserved perfectly, if it weren’t for the dulled colors, they could’ve sworn they were alive. But that hope was taken when they opened their eyes.

Their bright, confident, comforting eyes were now pools of darkness, with two white dots for any indication that they were even looking at anything. Their movements were rigid, with multiple cracking sounds that echoed in the silent mausoleum.

“A little stiff, but understandable, you two have been frozen corpse-sicles for years now. Let the dark ichor flow through your bodies, let it rejuvenate your limbs, and strengthen your bones,” said Sombra.

The two undead pegasi heeded their lord’s command, channeling the darkness now swirling inside their bodies, letting it flow through limbs and organs, chasing away the stiffness, allowing them to move without creaking and cracking, and allowing their dead muscles to move to their will. Both parents looked down upon their two children and smiled sinisterly.

{Oh my darling little Flashy, how you have grown,} spoke the mare.

{And look at our Indigo, she looks quite lovely. Still the little tomcolt I see,} said the stallion.

“Mom…Dad…” Indigo whispered.

“It’s…It’s not possible…! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE, SOMBRA!!?” Flash shouted in rage.

Sombra feigned hurt. “Now that is rude, here I go through all the trouble of raising your parents from the dead, and you don’t even give me so much as a ‘Thank you, Sombra’ or ‘Bless you, Lord Sombra’! No gratitude, you two raised some delinquent children.”

The undead ponies chuckled at this.

{You can’t be too harsh on them Milord, we were dead for many years now and they have been deprived of a father’s stern hoof.}

{Or that of a mother’s love, but we can correct that right here and now.}

Both undead parents stared at their children, seeing the glow within them. Both Flash and Indigo had the violet light of Love, happy to see their parents yet again, and yet there was the yellow light of Fear mixed with it, and rightly so.

Flash leaned closer to Indigo. “Sis, listen, I’ll distract them, and you get out of here and warn everypony you can!”

Indigo shot her brother a disapproving glance. “WHAT?! I’m not leaving you here to face our undead parents, and a psycho unicorn, alone!” She replied in a harsh whisper.

“Look you’re faster than me! You’ll be able to get word to the Princesses and warn the Guards who are coming here!”

“I am not going to leave my brother to die!”

“Think fast you two.”

Before they could settle their argument their undead mother and father lunged for them with great speed. Flash and Indigo sped out of the way, watching as their parents skidded to a halt and did an about face. With little wasted time, the zombies splintered off and took one child each. Indigo saw her father come closer, stalking her like a cat corning a mouse.

{Now honey, be a good girl and just be still. We’ll be a family again in the new world,} said her father.

“Dad, Daddy, if that’s really you in there then snap out of it! You’re under some kind of dark magic spell! I know you two can break free of it!” Indigo pleaded.

The zombie shook his head. {You always were a stubborn one Zappy…} Dark energy began to gather to the stallion’s forehooves, and in the blink of an eye they had formed into black construct claws. {Guess I’ll have to discipline you.}

The zombie lunged at Indigo like a deranged beast. The mare quickly flapped her wings and ascended into the air, narrowly dodging the dark claw as it struck the cloud floor and making it cave in from the impact.

Meanwhile, Flash was squaring off with his zombie mother, keeping his spear pointed out, trying to maintain some distance between them.

{Oh Flash, I’ve finally come back, and you won’t even let me come to give you a hug?}

“I don’t know what you are, but just stay back!” Flash ordered.

{Flashy, don’t be embarrassed, we’re all family here, it’s okay to hug your mother. Here, I’ll come to you.}

Flash watched with a horrified expression as the zombie trotted closer to him. He held his spear firm, showing that he wasn’t backing down. When the spearhead touched the mare’s chest she stopped and looked to Flash with sadness and disappointment. A look that shifted to wicked glee as she pushed forward, impaling herself on the spear. Flash’s mouth hung open as he watched his undead mother continue walking forward, pushing more of the spear through her chest and out her back, as if it were a minor inconvenience.

Flash abandoned his spear and flew up and away from his zombie mother, who looked up at him and continued to smile her creepy smile. Her left hoof formed a black construct claw, which she used to pull the spear from her body and chuck away from her.

The zombie mare flew for her son and slashed at him with her dark claws. The claws easily sliced through his protective armor, just grazing his body underneath.

Sombra watched all this transpire, it was glorious. It was just as he figured, nopony had the guts to kill someone they loved, even if they were dead already. Lovers, parents, family, friends, all had emotional ties, all had ponies who loved them at one point in their lives, and it would be those ties that would prove their downfall and at the same time, their salvation.

The zombie ponies were circling their children, dragging out the last moments before the final kill. Both siblings knew that at this rate they would be killed by their own undead parents.

“Zap.”

“Yeah, Flash?”

“We’re screwed here.”

“Agreed, but there’s still one last thing we can try,” suggested Indigo.

Flash raised an eyebrow in confusion, but soon understood what it was she was talking about. “On three. One.”

“Two.”

Flash Sentry and Indigo Zap zipped into the air at breakneck speed. Sparks of electricity formed in their wakes as both crossed paths and formed an X. At the center of their crossing a bright flash of light shined within the tomb, hitting the eyes of both zombies and Sombra. The brother and sister had long since developed a signature move, one that only when together could it work. This was Flashbang, using their combined magics to create a blinding flash of light that temporarily blinded anyone and everyone that set eyes upon it.

Flash and Indigo quickly flew out of the tomb and down the hallway. Flying towards the hole that Sombra made when he broke in. Soon they could see the moonlight pouring out of the hole and doubled their speed to get to it. Just when they were hooves reached the edge of the light they stopped. They flapped their wings harder and harder, but couldn’t get anywhere. It wasn’t until they looked behind them that they saw their hind legs were wrapped in dark tendrils.

One belonged to their father, and the other to their mother. The brother and sister were being reeled in like fish on a hook to their deaths, and no matter how hard they struggled, they couldn’t break free.

Indigo looked behind her, and saw that she was being dragged in faster than her brother, she could see where the tendril was wrapped around his hoof. She then looked back behind her, and then to Flash, and that’s when Indigo made her decision.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming, Flash, here’s your present!”

Indigo reached into her armor and pulled out her knife sidearm and threw it at the tendril. The tendril was cut, snapping Flash free from the construct’s hold.

“INDIGO!”

“JUST GO, NOW!!!”

Flash saw that his father was preparing to send out more tendrils, he then looked to Indigo who was glaring at him to leave. With a heavy heart, and cursing himself, Flash flew off towards the exit and spared her one last look mouthing the words “I love you, Indigo” before flying out of the window.

“I love you too…big brother…”

Indigo was violently ripped back and soon brought into the iron grip like embrace of her dead mother. {Now stop struggling dear, the more you resist the worse it will be.}

Black tendrils wrapped around Indigo’s mouth, making her screaming protests muffled. Her father moved closer as his dark claw readied itself. The pegasus mare’s eyes widened with fear as tears fell from her eyes. Indigo’s mother made soft cooing sounds, comforting her daughter as if she was about to get a shot from a doctor. Both Black Lanterns could see it, the light of Fear glowing bright, lighting her up like a firefly.

Indigo’s father raised his black claw and looked to her. {Close your eyes, you don’t want to see this, close them.}

With swift action the zombie stallion thrust his claw straight into Indigo’s chest. The pegasus mare’s eyes widened, pupils shrinking to pin pricks, and blood splattering through the gaps near her mouth. The Black Lantern stallion pulled back, clenching his fist as he opened it up so that Indigo Zap could see her still beating heart, which, oddly, was glowing bright yellow. After a few seconds, the light died in Indigo’s eyes and her body went still as her undead mother continued to comfort the corpse of her daughter. Suddenly black energy entered the deep wound, causing Indigo’s body to convulse and spasm.

{The Blackest Night falls from the skies…!}

The Black Lantern mare released Indigo Zap, letting her fall to the floor as her corpse continued to convulse and writhe, the blood Indigo spat up changing from crimson to ebony.

{Let us hear your deathly cries…!}

The color of her coat began to fade, her golden armor changing to obsidian black.

{We’ll twist your soul as your light dies…!}

Her eyes became black, with two white dots, and the star emblem on the armor shifted, changing to that of the Black Lantern insignia.

{By Sombra’s command, the dead shall RISE!}

At last, Indigo Zap arose, no longer in pain, but now smiling with a level of murderous glee that would make grown stallions pee themselves.

{Welcome to the family, Zappy,} said the stallion.

{Aww, thanks Daddy, Mommy! Sorry I let Flash get away,} apologized Indigo.

The Black Lantern mare waved it off. {Oh don’t worry, honey, we’ll find him later.}

The three Black Lanterns heard the hoofsteps of their lord and master approach. All three zombies bowed in the presence of the Entity of Death, and Sombra drank it in, seeing how nicely Indigo Zap was assimilated into the new world order.

“Excellent, Indigo Zap, correct?”

{Yes Milord,} answered Indigo.

“Good, given that you seem to have a decent amount of military training, I’ll have you mobilize our soon to be army. But first, I wish for you lot to go to the rest of the towers. There’s plenty of dead that need to be awakened.”

{YES LORD SOMBRA!} The Black Lanterns acknowledged in unison.

All three split up and began raiding the different rooms, Sombra, however, sought out a particular tomb. The black unicorn stallion walked down the hall, stopping when he spotted the placard atop the room read “Headwind Zephyr”.

Author's Note

Next Time:

Hearth's Warming night, oh what a fright.

The black rain shall fall, and so will they all.

Episode 6: The Night Begins to RISE (part 1)

Rainbow Dash sighed as she looked upon Ponyville from the balcony of the giant white oak tree castle. She chuckled to herself, finding the way her life turned out funny. If you told me when I was a filly that I’d be an Element of Harmony, and married, and to a princess, and living in a castle, I’d probably call the loony bin and have ‘em committed…now though, Rainbow glanced over her shoulder, seeing Scootaloo and Adara roughhousing a bit near the fireplace, a sight that made her heart feel warm. Now, I couldn’t be happier or want more…okay, maybe a permanent spot on the Wonderbolts roster, but better not to be greedy.

Yes her life had turned out not quite like she imagined, never truly thinking she’d fall for a mare, denying that part of herself only to have those hidden feelings awakened by the most awkward and socially introverted pony she’d ever met. And yet, it was this same mare who inspired her and their friends to fight for their home, whether Twilight knew or not, she moved them all. She helped Rainbow when she was acting her most stupid at times, dealing with her inflated ego, and even showing her a thing or two.

What Twilight lacked in overall physical strength she made up for with intellect, talent, and determination, all of which continued to hold her attraction to the mare throughout all their adventures. The day Twilight became an alicorn, Rainbow thought her chances with Twilight had slipped away, she was a Princess now, which meant she was probably going to find her prince charming or marry a noble or something. Twilight by all rights was a Canterlot noble, but she was leaps and bounds above the others, never looking down on anypony because of their status or flaunting her family’s wealth. Even her big brother was the same, not relying on that to become the Captain of the Royal Guard.

Of course, that all changed when Rainbow began teaching Twilight to fly. It granted them some real alone time together, bonding on a different level than what they used to do. And in time, Twilight confessed her feelings, and Rainbow did the same. And the rest was history as they say. However, one thing that did stand out from the homey scene was the lack of a certain purple pony. Rainbow sighed and walked back into the warm space of the parlor and looked about for her dorky wife.

“Scoots, Adara, where’s Twi?” Rainbow asked.

Scootaloo and Adara looked about, now curious as to the lack of their other parent.

“Don’t know, last I saw she was heading down to the basement,” said Scootaloo.

“What, again?! Jeez, how many times is she going to hold herself up down there?!” Rainbow groaned.

“Rainbow, you wouldn’t have said something to upset her, did you?” Adara asked with a raised eyebrow.

“What?! No! I haven’t done anything!……That I know of…”

“Well go down and get her! I want to open my Hearth’s Warming gift now!” Scootaloo whined.

“Oh hush, you can wait until Rainbow gets Twilight.” Adara scolded as she bopped Scootaloo on the nose. “We’ll wait for you two.”

“Thanks, sorry guys, I’ll be back soon,” said Rainbow as she made her way to the door.

“If you guys end up doing it, at least make it a quickie --!” Scootaloo predicted that would earn her another bop and quickly ducked below Adara’s hoof. “Ha! Saw that com - OW!” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her head after receiving a swift “thwap” from Adara’s wing.

“You can honestly be so crass sometimes.”

Rainbow chuckled, whether she knew it or not, Scootaloo was acting like herself when she was a teenager, horny, a little crass, and just as reckless at times. But she didn’t have to worry about Scootaloo as much, she had Adara and she’d always be at Scootaloo’s side, whether it was to scold her for moments like that, or to love her and comfort her.

Admittedly, Rainbow was just a teensy bit apprehensive about their relationship after she found out Adara was an Entity. Adara’s lived longer than Celestia and Luna, heck, she’s existed since the universe was born, she was definitely way older than Scootaloo. And yet, despite her age, Adara still approached things with wonder and curiosity, granted she did show her age when it came to her wisdom and knowledge on certain things, but overall, she kind of did act like a kid.

Maybe it was because of her light, the light of Hope? In any case, Adara had shown time and again how much she cared about Scootaloo, healing her wings, staying by her side when Scoots was homeless, and when they united into one being and fought to protect Canterlot and Equestria.

“Damn, I got a weird family now.”

Rainbow trotted through the halls and down a flight of stairs until she arrived at the door to Twilight’s private laboratory. Now, Rainbow had been inside the lab, but only when Twilight said it was okay. There were times when she did some experiments and Rainbow accidentally snuck in and startled the mare when she had some volatile chemicals. Long story short, there was a big boom involved. So she made it a habit to knock and get a response first before entering, if Twilight didn’t answer by the third or fourth knock, Rainbow was free to assume that something was wrong and could barge in.

The prismatic mare raised her cyan hoof and knocked once, “Twilight?”

No response.

She knocked again, “Twilight!”

Again, no response.

Now she was just a tad worried. Rainbow raised her hoof and knocked for the third time, “Twilight?!” Yet again,she was met with silence. “Okay that’s it! Hang on Twi!”

Rainbow jumped back and raked her hoof against the floor, spreading her wings and preparing to ram the door. But just before she made her first flap a flash of rosy light appeared in front of the door, with the purple pony princess standing in the wake of the flash.

“Hi Rainbow,” said Twilight cheerfully.

“Twilight!” The pegasus mare quickly got in her wife’s face. “You almost gave me a heart attack! You didn’t answer me on the third knock! I was about to break down the door!”

Twilight made an apologetic expression. “I know, I know, I’m sorry! I was just really, really busy on this project and I was at a delicate point in the process that I couldn’t answer right away.”

Rainbow Dash sighed and then hugged her mare. “Don’t scare me like that, Twi. I know you like spending a little time in your lab, but you mess around with something dangerous and I couldn’t get to you…”

Twilight returned the hug and nuzzled her wife’s cheek. “I’m sorry, I promise to listen closely next time. Or maybe I’ll see into installing a kind of call box or monitoring system?”

Rainbow released Twilight and shrugged. “Whichever works best.”

Twilight then smirked at Rainbow. “Well, now you know how I feel whenever you perform one of your crazy aerial stunts.”

Rainbow scoffed. “Pfft, please, I’m always in control.”

Twilight held her smirk as she trotted past Rainbow, swishing her tail under her chin as she spoke. “Really? That seems different from some our other nightly arrangements.”

The pegasus mare felt the blood rush to her face, steam practically coming off her at the insinuation of that sentence. “Damn it, Twi, when did you get so sexy?”

“Hmm, guess I never had a marefriend, or wife, to be sexy for,” she said with a coy wink.

Rainbow bit her lip as she tried to keep her more carnal side in check. Oh the things I’m going to do to you tonight!

“C-C’mon, Scoots and Adara are waiting for us. We’re supposed to open at least one present before Hearth’s Warming,” said Rainbow Dash as she fought the urge to tackle Twilight and make love to her.

“Sure, but knowing Scootaloo she’s probably made more than one attempt at opening a gift by now.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled as she walked up the stairs side-by-side with Twilight. She did not see, however, that Twilight spared her basement door a second glance, an expression of worry appeared on her face for a brief moment before she sighed and gazed forward.

It’s alright, nothing’s going to happen. It’s Hearth’s Warming, a time for family, friendship, and peace.

Twilight and Rainbow made it back to the parlor and noticed Adara swat Scootaloo’s hooves, knocking a present to the floor. Adara shot her marefriend a scolding look, but Scootaloo just grinned and stuck her tongue out at Adara. Both mares couldn’t help but chuckle at their antics, alerting them to their presence.

“Finally!” Scootaloo proclaimed as she threw her forelegs into the air. “I said make it a quickie!”

Twilight’s wings flared as a crimson blush overtook her face. “Excuse me?!”

“Totally not what happened,” said Rainbow.

“Okay, now I’m starting to believe you’re gaining some kind of sick pleasure in their awkward reactions,” said Adara with a deadpan expression.

The teenage pegasus mare couldn’t help but release a laugh, “Sorry, but c’mon, you know I love you guys.”

Rainbow Dash matched her adopted daughter’s grin and swiftly took the smaller mare into a headlock, giving her a noogie. “Yeah, yeah, we know Squirt.”

“Ah, Dash! I’m too old for this! And I’m not a ‘Squirt’ anymore!”

“Still a Squirt to me, and always will be!”

Adara and Twilight smiled at the scene, whether it was as sisters before, or whether it was as mother and daughter now, it was apparent that the bond between Rainbow and Scootaloo would never perish, it would endure.

*KA-BOOM!!!*

Suddenly, thunder roared and lightning streaked through the sky, making all present let out a yelp out of the shock of the loud noise. Rainbow released Scootaloo and ran towards the balcony, the magical barrier that kept the area as warm outside as it was inside was now being pelted with rain.

“What the hay?! A thunderstorm?!” Rainbow yelled in indignation.

Twilight, Scootaloo, and Adara appeared next to Rainbow, all now gazing at the odd phenomenon.

“Rain? But it was snowing a minute ago?” Adara wondered.

“There’s - no - these were snowstorm clouds! I checked them all myself, these were specifically winter weather clouds filled with snow!”

Twilight looked around, seeing lightning arc in the distance accompanied by the distant sound of rolling thunder. It was odd, very odd that this was occurring. Despite Rainbow’s lackadaisy attitude, she was a hard worker when it came to managing the weather team in Ponyville, and was very meticulous when it came to the weather systems. So, either Rainbow Dash just made a mistake - which was extremely unlikely.The members of the weather team replaced all the clouds when she wasn’t looking? Highly unlikely that nopony would’ve noticed all the pegasi in the sky moving clouds.

Random clouds from the Everfree Forest pushing out the winter front? Also unlikely but not improbable. It was then that Twilight noticed Adara getting closer to the edge of the balcony railing, her eyes focused on the rain as it fell upon the barrier.

“What’s wrong Adara?” Twilight asked.

“This…This rainwater…it looks…black.”

Curious, the other three mares got close to the railing as well, peering over the edge. Sure enough, the white snow as turning black moments before becoming water again.

“Whoa, black rainwater? How’s that even possible?” Scootaloo asked.

“It isn’t, there’s no way to make the water black like that unless it’s polluted or something, but that can’t happen either! The Weather Factory purifies the water before sending back down as rain!”

Adara didn’t like this, this felt too familiar, too ominous. She looked back up to the clouds, noticing how they turned from their soft gray color to a deep, inky black. At that moment, her eyes widened with a horrifying revelation.

“No…Oh great Life Entity no!”

Scootaloo looked to her marefriend with concern, seeing the agitated and look on her face and trembling of her body. “Adara what’s wrong?! Are you sick?!”

“How could we have not noticed this sickness hiding before our noses?! That accursed power should not be here!” Adara’s frantic eyes fell upon Twilight. She quickly got in Twilight’s face, making the alicorn mare release a “meep” of surprise. “Twilight, you have to undo the seals on Parallax, Ophidian, and Butcher immediately!”

Rainbow and Scootaloo had their mouths hanging open.

“Are you nuts?!” Rainbow shouted.

“This isn’t the time for arguments! We’ll need all the lights to fight what’s coming! ALL SEVEN OF US!!!”

Twilight put her hooves on Adara’s shoulders and gently pushed her back. “Adara calm down, what’s coming that’s so bad that you need me to break the seals on the Negatives?”

Adara looked back over the edge of the balcony, her keen eyes looking for any trace of movement below. “………The Blackest Night.”

“The what?” Scootaloo asked.

“In my universe, where we the Entities used to reside, an event occurred, long prophesied. in the past. It was called ‘The Blackest Night’, the night when the whole universe would be shrouded in darkness and death. When the dead would rise and snuff out the light and all life!”

Rainbow scratched her head. “So it’s like some Zombie Apocalypse scenario or something?”

Adara glared at Rainbow so fiercely that it made the grown mare shrink. “FOOL! This is no joking matter! The Blackest Night nearly destroyed all life! It took everyone in my universe, hero and villain, and Lanterns of all seven spectrums to stand together against it!”

Twilight felt a twinge of fear creep into her heart at hearing this. “But you won, right? You’re universe is safe.”

“Yes, we won, but many were lost, and many were forced to fight and destroy their friends, family, and lovers.” Adara looked to each mare as she spoke. “These undead are not like those you see in the movies or in books, they have memories, they can talk, and act just like the person they used to be in life, but it is all an act, a sadistic form of mental torture before they inevitably kill you, and make no mistake, no matter how much you try and plead to them, they I will kill you.”

Adara turned her eyes back on Ponyville, still trying to discern if the dead had risen yet. For the others, this was too much to be real, the dead actually rising up and acting like they were before they died? They have faced many a magical threat and witnessed some incredible things, but The Blackest Night can’t be as bad as Adara is making it out to be. Right?

The cerulean mare’s ears perked up, tilting to a certain direction. She focused her gaze on a house that had many wilting flowers around it. Adara gasped as she recognized the residence.

“That’s the home of the flower sisters! Twilight, don your ring now! We have to act quickly!”

“Adara, chill for second! You can’t just -”

Suddenly, all light in the village went out. Street lamps, indoor lights, everything. The only light still shining was from what oak tree castle emitted.

“Okay, that’s creepy,” said Rainbow.

“Scootaloo?!” Adara looked to her marefriend with deep concern and worry, she knew the horrors that were about to be unleashed and she knew they needed to start saving as many lives as possible.

Scootaloo could see the distress in her mare’s eyes, and she was the Entity of Hope, the fact that she looked this scared meant this was definitely serious. The orange mare’s face became one of determination as she smirked. “Alright, let’s do it!”

“Wait -!”

“Scootaloo, Ada -!”

A blue flash of light engulfed the balcony, blinding both Twilight and Rainbow and forcing them to back away. When the light faded, what stood before them was a united Scootaloo and Adara. Scootaloo had four shimmering blue wings, a black and blue armor suit that hugged her frame, offering full mobility, and upon her chest was the emblem of Blue Hope, the center circle glowing like a star. Scootaloo’s short spiky mane had grown out a little, becoming shoulder length, and her once violet irises were now glowing with the blue light of Hope.

“We’ll go check things out, go and get your ring, Twilight!”

Before a word could be spoken, Scootaloo gave a swift flap of her wings, propelling her with such speed that, to the untrained eye, it would appear as if she vanished. But in reality, she was moving faster than normal ponies could see. Scootaloo had forgotten how powerful and how fast she was when the two of them were one, she was moving fast enough to see every individual raindrop as she pierced through them and dived down into the city.

Her aura field kept her nice and dry and warm, and kept the wind out of her eyes so she could focus on their destination. Scootaloo landed in front of Lily, Daisy, and Roses home, noticing the door had been broken down. The pegasus mare narrowed her gaze and prepared to enter the home.

‘Stop!’

Scootaloo heeded Adara’s voice and paused before stepping hoof in the house. “What?! What’s wrong, do you sense something?!”

‘There is…hopelessness in there…death, you have to be careful Scootaloo, and I really mean it this time! Don't hesitate to strike down the enemy!’

“Wow…usually you look for more peaceful solutions, it’s that bad isn’t it?”

Very bad, affirmed Adara.

“Alright, we’ll play it cool.”

Scootaloo folded her wings and entered the home, she could feel Adara strengthening the aura field and making it stronger than normal, Scootaloo didn’t know whether to be thankful or even more worried. At least with Adara within her, she practically had a 360 degree warning field. Scootaloo used her power to levitate off the floor, she couldn’t do much about her light, but at least sound wouldn’t be the first thing to alert whatever was inside.

Suddenly, Scootaloo heard scrambling hooves overhead and made her way towards the stairwell, only to get barreled into by somepony. Scootaloo tumbled about in a ball of chaos until she came to an abrupt halt, slamming against the sales counter. Thankfully the reinforced aura field kept her from feeling any pain from the impact, allowing Scootaloo more time to ascertain what bowled into her.

She illuminated the space more, allowing her to make out the bright pink of Lily’s coat, and the darker pink of Daisy’s. “Daisy, Lily, are you two okay?!”

The two sisters groaned as they rose, gazing upon Scootaloo with shock and awe.

“I-Is that you, Scootaloo?!” Lily asked.

“Um, yeah, it’s me.”

“But…you look - and that long mane - and that outfit - and you’re glowing!” Daisy shouted.

“Yeah, long story, but seriously, are you two alright? Where’s Rose?”

Both sisters had a horrified look on their faces when she mentioned their third sister’s name, tears began to fall from their eyes as they sobbed together. Scootaloo felt her heart ache, whatever happened must’ve been too horrible.

“S-Scootaloo…Rose is…Rose is…”

“Right here!”

All three mares cast their gazes towards the stairwell, watching as a figure approached them, but halted just outside of the blue light field.

“R-Rose?!” Daisy asked.

“Of course it’s me sillies, who else would I be?”

A look of pure joy overtook both Daisy and Lily, as well as Scootaloo. But inside, she could feel Adara’s agitation grow, she could sense something wrong.

“B-But that thing…I saw it…it-it-!”

“Hey, I’m standing here aren’t I?” Rose interrupted. “C’mon, give your sis a hug, it’s alright.”

Both Lily and Daisy rose to do just that, but at the last second the glowing energy at the center of of Scootaloo’s emblem released a beam of pure blue light at Rose. The beam slammed into the mare, sending her flying into the wall with a loud crash. Daisy, Lily, and even Scootaloo looked at the emblem with shock.

“SCOOTALOO!” Daisy yelled.

“WHY DID YOU DO THAT??!” Lily screamed.

“I…I didn’t do that! I mean - I didn’t mean to do it! I-!”

“You little bitch…”

The two sisters turned and looked towards where their sister laid, never hearing her swear like that before. Rose slowly rose up, her neck bent at an awkward angle from the attack.

“Sis…?”

“Rose…?”

“Little orphan bitch…what, you don’t have a real family so you have to butt in on our real family time?}

“WHAT DID YOU CALL ME?!” Scootaloo growled in anger.

The light of her aura field grew brighter, bathing the room in its azure brilliance and revealing everything in the room, including Rose. Her eyes were two dark abysses, with a single glowing white dot in each eye. Her body was covered in a black suit, and upon her chest was the symbol of an upside down triangle with five vertical bars rising from it. The three mares watched as her neck made sickening popping sounds, righting itself until it was back to normal.

Scootaloo’s fury quelled from the comment, becoming focused on what stood before them. “What are you?! Who are you?!”

{Uh, duh, I’m Rose! Did your parents abandon you because you were stupid?} Rose commented.

“You’re not our sister!” Daisy proclaimed.

“Rose would never say that about anypony!” Lily added.

{Oh just shut up you two miserable, mewling cunts!} Rose spat.

The two sisters’ eyes widened with shock.

{I am so sick and tired of you two pansy asses! How you just faint at the smallest little thing! A broken stem on the Zinnias? Oh the horror! We’re out of milk? Oh the horror! Will I ever find a coltfriend? Oh the horror! Ugh, every damn time you two go into that fainting spell, I have to play along! Because at least that way ponies wouldn’t think you two and me were complete dipshits!}

Her words cut them like a rusty knife, with each word the blade was thrust deeper and deeper. Lily shook her head, her smile trembling as she spoke to her sister. “Rose, c-c’mon…I-I know we overreact a little…but you love us, and we love you. We-We’re sorry, if you want us to we’ll try and stop, we promise! Right Daisy?!”

“Yes, we will, we promise!” Daisy confirmed.

Rose smiled. {Aww, you two really are the best sisters ever…NOT!}

Suddenly, a black construct vine appeared around Rose’s right foreleg, she cocked back and whipped the thorny vine right towards Daisy. Scootaloo quickly formed a construct barrier around them, grunting with each impact of the black vine.

{I always looked out for you two!} Rose lashed with the vine. {I gave up my life for you two!} Her lashes struck the barrier again and again. {My roses were always beautiful and everypony kept saying I had a knack for business! I could’ve been the florist for the Princesses!} Her left foreleg formed another vine construct, which she now turned on the barrier, whipping them rapid succession.

{But noooooo, I had to stay behind and look after you two! I had to make sure you two didn’t go poor! And don’t even get me started on how you two constantly whine about your love lives! You two screw each other enough times to compensate for the ‘heartache’!}

“ROSE!!!” Daisy and Lily shouted in unison.

Both sisters turned to Scootaloo, panic and worry in their eyes as their secret was let out.

“S-She’s just kidding, Scootaloo!” Daisy lied.

“Rose is-is just sick! She doesn’t know what she’s saying!” Lily added.

‘No, although deceit is a tactic of the Black Lanterns, it all stems from the truth. Because nothing hurts more than the truth.’

But why is she saying all these hurtful things?! I’ll admit it’s kinda weird those two are doing that, but that doesn’t mean she has to say all that other stuff to them!

‘Black Lanterns use the pent up thoughts and feelings of the dead to further fuel their psychological torture of their victims, it’s all to draw out the light. Once their victim glows with a particular emotional light, the Black Lantern will attack. She’ll try and stave you off, but her main objective will be to kill Daisy and Lily, we mustn't allow that to happen or we’ll have even more Black Lanterns to deal with!’

Scootaloo took a deep breath. “I’m going to try something!” The orange mare flared her four shimmering wings, her body glowing brighter as her eyes filled with the blue light of Hope. “Rose, this isn’t you! You can’t let whatever this darkness is control you! Feel the hope inside you, don’t lose your grip on it! Find it, let it bring you back!”

The glowing circle on her chest shined its brilliance upon Rose, making the Black Lantern cease its attacks. She hissed and growled as the blue light burned her undead flesh, she tried to, but she was incapable of movement. Her eyes shifted, becoming the hazel green that they used to be, but only one eye managed to look like normal, and she shed a tear.

“S-Scootaloo…?”

“Yes!” Scootaloo shouted triumphantly.

“ROSE!” Daisy and Lily called out.

“Please…kill me…!” Rose fell to the floor, but managed to push herself up with her forelegs. She shot all of them a pleading and sorry expression. “Scootaloo…that magic you have…use it, kill me while I’m still me!”

“Rose, no! I-I can heal you! Just give it time!” Scootaloo reasoned.

“N-No! I can’t…can’t come back! I…that thing tore out my heart…! I can’t even feel it beating…! I’m a corpse…all I feel is this oozing darkness inside…making me do and say these things…AAAAUGH!” Rose held her head, screaming as the black essence worked to take hold again. “PLEASE DO IT! I CAN’T STOP IT ANY LONGER! Every second you let me live with this evil inside me is like having my soul and body violated! PLEASE!”

Scootaloo swallowed a lump that had formed in her throat. The blue light of Hope was the light of miracles, the strongest light in the spectrum, second only to the white light of Life. But even the pure focused power of the Entity of Hope could not reverse this desecration.

“A-Alright…Rose,” said Scootaloo with a shaky voice.

Rose smiled as her right continued to cry, while her left slowly morphed back to its previous black abyss state. “Thank you…” She then turned to her sisters who were bawling their eyes out at this scene. “ I’m sorry…! I’m sorry Daisy…Lily…I didn’t mean it…I did…I did feel that way but…for all of that, I loved every minute of being your sister…I’ll always love you…!”

Daisy and Lily lost it and broke down into full sobs. Rose nodded to Scootaloo. The Warrior of Hope channeled Adara’s might and released a burst of blue light upon Rose, blasting a good chunk of the wall and floor where she laid. Scootaloo gritted her teeth, she had never killed anypony before…let alone have had been asked to perform a true mercy killing.

‘She is not dead, not yet,’ spoke Adara.

What?! I just vaporized her! How can you say -!

‘Look!’

Scootaloo watched closely as black sludge crept up, forming a skeleton.

“What in the name of Faust is this?!”

‘Our light can damage them, but it cannot destroy them! A blast like that will only buy us time while it regenerates! Get them out of here!’

Scootaloo wasted little time, she quickly formed a bubble of blue light around Daisy and Lily and shot up through the ceiling, property damage be damned. All three hovered in the air, the rain still falling upon the land, but now, something else filled the air, and thanks to Adara’s power, Scootaloo could see them clearly.

“Oh no…”

Author's Note

Next Time:

Sweetie Belle is spending the night with Rarity, and tries to convince her to finally pick a mare already!

And, Babs meets her hero.

Episode 7: The Night Begins to RISE (part 2)

Sweetie Belle sighed as she looked out the window towards the capital city of Canterlot, snow was falling for quite some time earlier in the night, but now, a gloomy rainstorm had befallen the whole area. Many of the Canterlot Weather Patrol pegasi had taken to the skies to find out the cause of it all. While the rest found it odd, Sweetie Belle couldn’t shake this terrible feeling in the back of her mind, a sense of dread.

“Sweetie Belle?” The teenage unicorn mare turned her head at the voice, seeing her big sister, Rarity, standing in the doorway to her room. “Whatever is the matter?” Rarity asked.

Sweetie shrugged and then sighed. “I don’t know, I guess the rain’s just making me feel depressed, I guess.”

The older unicorn walked over to where her younger sister was sitting, and sat next to her as she too peered out through the window and into the stormy weather. “Oh dear, it really is coming down. Honestly, a thunderstorm on Hearth’s Warming Eve, it does kill the festive mood a little.”

Lightning flashed and thunder soon followed, the vibrations were so strong it made the window rattle. Sweetie Belle and Rarity took a cautious step back from the window.

“You think, Sis?”

“Oh come now, you needn’t feel this depressed, especially at this time of the year. I’m sorry you weren’t able to make the train ride back to Ponyville, but with Mama and Papa taking a holiday vacation/second - or was it third - honeymoon, I was beginning to think I would spend Hearth’s Warming alone.”

Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow and smirked at her older sister. “You wouldn’t be alone, what about Sassy Saddles and Coco Pommel, those mares you have staying downstairs? I don’t think either of them mind spending it with you.”

Rarity waved a hoof dismissively. “Now, now, they are good friends. Sassy helped me set up Canterlot Boutique, after a bit of a rocky start, and Coco is quite the talent when comes to designing clothes.”

The teenage unicorn rolled her eyes. For a mare who seemed to be concerned about other ponies’ love lives, she certainly didn’t see what was in front of her, but Sweetie Belle could. Just spending ten minutes in the same room with all three of them, and Sweetie Belle could practically tell that both mares were infatuated to some degree with her big sister. Some small part of her believed that Sassy intentionally wanted to stay later in the Boutique with Rarity, and that Coco’s “surprise visit” was less than sporadic and more on the well thought out side. The looks in their eyes when either one looked at the other was obviously telegraphing their knowing why the other was there, and declaring an unspoken challenge the other.

“Uh-huh, and you don’t find them in the least bit attractive?” Sweetie Belle asked with a coy smile.

Rarity maintained her poise, but her body betrayed her as her cheeks began tinting red.

“R-Really, Sweetie Belle, they are my friends. Sassy is my employee, and Coco is a potential business partner, but they are first and foremost my friends! It would be unladylike to think of them like that given our current situations.”

Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but chuckle. “Please, you were the one who told me you had fantasies about Applejack tying you up with her lasso and then having her, and I quote, ‘ride you all night long’.”

Now Rarity’s face was bright red, her coat nearly changing to match Big Macintosh’s coat.

“I knew I should have never divulged that kind of thing to you,” grumbled Rarity.

“Seriously, Sis, why don’t you at least try and date one of them, or both? There’s nothing saying you can’t have a relationship with two ponies who genuinely like you like that,” said Sweetie Belle.

Rarity sighed as she scuffed the carpet with her hoof. “Sweetie Belle, even if - IF - I wanted such a relationship, I fear of how they will take it. It would sound selfish to say that I don’t want to choose between them.”

Sweetie Belle scooted closer and nuzzled her big sister affectionately, Rarity smiled and returned the nuzzle, an acknowledgement of sisterly love and support was always a good way to shake off the worries for either of them.

“You’re the Element of Generosity, you’d rather both be happy. To give yourself to both of them is not selfish, personally, I think it says more. Devoting your life to one special somepony is great, but to do the same with two, takes conviction and willingness to work things out between all three of you to make sure you’re all happy.”

“Humph, I’m the big sister, shouldn’t it be I who dispenses the sagely advice?”

“I’ll let you know when you say anything sagely, ‘til then, nope - OW!”

Rarity bopped Sweetie Belle on the head with her hoof, smirking at the younger unicorn.

“In all honesty, you received that nugget of wisdom from Predator, did you not?”

“Um…”

“Mmm-hmm, I thought as much.”

Sweetie Belle parted from her big sister, but not before giving her a poke to the midsection. “Go on, your potential marefriends are waiting for you downstairs, I’ll be down in a minute to make things less awkward.”

Rarity rolled her eyes at the last part of Sweetie’s sentence, but nonetheless nodded to her little sister. She then departed the room, leaving Sweetie Belle alone with her thoughts.

Sweetie stared at the rain a little bit longer, wondering what Proselyte was doing right now. In spite of the fact that she knew the teenage colt was not from Equestria, and was in fact a cosmic being of great power, didn’t really matter to her. It was more Proselyte’s personality and way he acted that caught her eye. At first, when they were younger, she had fallen for him due to the Entity in disguise protecting her from Diamond Tiara.

It evolved from a crush, to infatuation, and then into love. So much so, that she gave her life to protect the colt from a potentially lethal blow. Proselyte had been grateful to Sweetie Belle and her sacrifice, and even after she had been brought back, he still indulged her. Going on walks with her, hanging out, and even hitting a few karaoke spots in Canterlot with her. Surprisingly, she found Proselyte had quite the singing voice, matching her tone in perfect harmony.

It was only recently that Sweetie could see how Scootaloo fell for Adara, even though she too was an Entity. Everything about Proselyte fascinated her, she wanted to know more about him, where he came from and what he planned to do in the future, and maybe, she could be a part of that future.

And then there was Dinky, now she really didn’t hate her, or dislike her. They were once classmates and friends back when they were still in school, but upon realizing that Sweetie Belle held feelings for the colt, she became more protective and, dare she say, possessive.

In a way she couldn’t fault her, Dinky had just gotten Proselyte as a big brother, so she probably wasn’t in any hurry to relinquish him to another filly. But recently, she had begun to wonder why she was still so adamant about her not seeing Proselyte. Sweetie would’ve thought the teenage mare would’ve begun to see that her feelings were real, but either out of stubbornness or whatever, she still refused to back down.

One could even argue that Dinky was jealous, but of what? It was at times like this that Sweetie Belle wondered if Dinky had feelings similar to her’s for Proselyte. Even though she always referred to Proselyte as her “big brother” the fact of the matter was that they were still not blood related, and only siblings through marriage. So biologically speaking, there was nothing wrong with them dating or seeing each other.

“But until I hear those words from either of them, I’m not backing down. I didn’t fight for Scootaloo, and that’s fine, Adara’s good to her, and good for her, and we’re all still friends. I won’t make the same mistake, so I’m sorry Dinky, until you tell me face to face that you’re in love with Lyte, then we’ll see how things change, but for now, I’ll enjoy my time with him, and maybe, one day, get him to see me the same way I see him.”

Sweetie Belle an affirming nod and turned to make her way out of the spare room.

“Now, better go and make sure Sis doesn’t accidentally mess things up, or at least make sure that things end in a threeway for them.”

As Sweetie Belle began walking out of the room, lightning flashed violently and thunder roared out, making the unicorn mare jump a little.

YOU BELONG TO US………!

Sweetie Belle turned her head sharply, feeling a cold shiver run down her spine. Her ear flicked to and fro, knowing she heard someone speak.

“I…It must of been the thunder…yeah, that’s it.”

(MANEHATTAN…)

Everypony was sleeping soundly in the Seed household. Applejack had managed to forgive Ion, a little, at least enough that the two of them could share a bed. But among many of them, only one Apple had yet to fall completely asleep. Babs watched the clock, checking to see if Apple Bloom had fully gone to sleep and when she could make her escape.

She listened to the soft steady breaths of her cousin, confirming that she was indeed asleep. Carefully, and as stealthily as she could, Babs managed to slip out of her bed and cover Apple Bloom back up before slipping out of her room. She quickly went to the kitchen gathered some leftovers from earlier when they had dinner. Babs went to the closet, put on a scarf and hat, and silently left the apartment.

On the streets of Manehattan barely a soul was present, some either hunkered down in their homes, warm in their beds, or they simply didn’t want to trot through the snow and wind. But Babs was one of those crazy enough to do so, heading to a secret destination that none of her family or friends knew of. Because the pony she was going to see, wasn’t your average pony. The Earth mare continued plodding through the snow covered streets, the wind howling and causing a chill to run through her body, still, she was a Manehattan mare, she was used to this cold.

It took her about thirty minutes, but she eventually made it. It was a semi-abandoned warehouse, it was still maintained but no one had leased it yet so it remained vacant. The neighborhood kids used to play in there, Babs being one of them, but recently, rumors of a strange being or creature lurking about were being spread around. Getting to the point where many of the neighborhood fillies and colts wouldn’t even bother to walk on the sidewalk near it.

Babs, however, was not one of those frightened foals, she would still enter the building, only because she discovered who it was that was occupying the structure.

The Apple mare glanced about, checking to see if there was anypony following her. It may’ve been the holidays, but unfortunately, not even that would deter some lowlife from attacking somepony if they thought they could score some bits. Was Babs scared? A little, but she didn’t let it rule her, besides, she was heading to someplace that even the criminal element wouldn’t follow, and if they did, well, it was their funeral.

The entire warehouse was closed off by a chainlink fence, but Babs had been to the warehouse long enough to figure out where the weak links and chinks in the fence were. And as usual she found it, third stake from the left. Babs kicked at the spot for a few secondS and made the fence curl back a little, she hurriedly pushed the basket of goodies through the hole she made before getting herself through. Once she had done that, Babs pushed the fence back into alignment, making it appear as if nothing had happened. There was enough snow coming down that her tracks would’ve been well hidden, so she didn’t worry about somepony noticing her entrance.

As Babs walked towards the warehouse she paused, her ears twitching at a random sound. Bab’s emerald eyes quickly shot back behind, looking to and fro for anything or anypony. She stayed put for a few moments, but in the end shrugged and proceeded inside. The metal door opened with a creepy creaking sound.

Babs looked about noting just how creepy the place was at night, even more so in the dim light reflected from the white snow through the windows. There were chains hanging from the scaffolding, which rattled against each other at the slightest of breezes, the equipment would groan and moan as the metal contracted from the cold, adding to the horror movie vibe. Despite all this, Babs pressed on, knowing her destination wasn’t far inside. As the earth pony mare walked on, she caught sight of a shadow passing by the window. She quickly stiffened up and looked towards where the shadow had darted, but saw nothing.

Calm down Seed, there ain’t nothin’ there, it’s alright to be afraid, but just don’t let the other thing know you are, she thought.

Babs quickened her pace, maneuvering around large machinery and metal columns. Babs was about halfway through the building before a loud noise caught her attention. She looked towards the noise which came from her left, unfortunately, it was only a distraction.

Before Babs realized it, she was blindsided as something rammed into her, throwing her to the floor and rolling about until she hit one the metal columns. Babs groaned in pain from the impact to her side, but quickly picked herself up in time to dodge a pony shaped figure coming at her. She skidded to a stop and glared at her attacker. It was a pegasus stallion, scruffy, and shifty looking. Babs clicked her tongue in annoyance, she didn’t think anypony would be dumb enough to actually come into this place, but then again, there was desperate and then there was dumb.

“Jeez, you must be really hurtin’ for some bits if ya think comin’ after me in here was a good idea,” said Babs.

“I ain’t scared of no mare, and I ain’t scared of no dingy warehouse either!” The thief declared.

“Dumb is more like it, if ya leave now ya might just make it to see mornin’, no guarantees what’ll happen the longer ya stay in here.”

The pegasus didn’t take heed of her warnings, instead he charged for Babs, flapping his wings swiftly. Babs managed to duck low, prompting the stallion to change direction and swoop low for a second attack.

Babs put her years of visiting and helping on her cousin’s farm to work, getting into position, she tucked in her hind legs and kicked out at just the right moment. Her hind hooves struck the stallion face first, bucking the stallion clear into some metal drums. The pegasus stallion released a slew of curses, painting the air blue with every word. The stallion’s anger and adrenaline must’ve been enough to numb the pain as he rose back up and came at Babs a third time.

The bronze mare smirked as she dodged to the left, but was slow to realize that the stallion wasn’t aiming for her directly. Instead, he grabbed the tail of her scarf and pulled hard. The scarf tightened around Babs’ neck, constricting her airway and causing her eyes to bulge in fear and pain. The pegasus stallion dragged Babs along the rough floor and then angled up, glancing back behind him as he watched the mare struggle to get herself free.

The pegasus stallion flew over a low hanging scaffold and hovered in midair as he let the scarf drape over it, turning the garment into a makeshift hangmare’s noose. Babs’ body convulsed as she tried to get the scarf loose, kicking her hind legs about as she continued to struggle. Tears ran down her cheeks as the fear of death gripped at her, but just then, Babs managed to find the knot and clawed at it until it released.

The stallion almost flew too far back when the scarf suddenly went slack, he growled in anger as he noticed the mare on the floor, coughing and taking in deep raspy breaths of air. Before she could fully recover, the stallion flew down and forcefully pinned Babs to the ground, pushing her face against the floor as he felt her struggle.

He grinned with malicious glee, droplets of blood coming off his snout and dropping on the floor before Babs’ eyes.

“LET ME GO YA CREEP!”

“SHUT UP! I don’t need this crap! Just give me ya damn bits and I promise to only leave youse with a broken leg!”

Babs spat and glared up at the stallion. “I ain’t got any bits you dumbass! Alls I got is some food and stuff in the basket over there!”

The pegasus stallion’s face fell, but then quickly contorted in anger. “You little - I got my face busted up for some scraps of food!”

“Heh, not my fault you didn’t bother to ask if I had any bits! So now what tough guy?!”

The stallion put more pressure on Babs’ head, making her yelp in pain. “Tch, I ain’t leavin’ without somethin’!” His eyes roved over her body, noticing the mare’s short tail as a lecherous smile broke across his face. “Guess I’ll just take my payment outta you!”

Babs Seed’s eyes grew wide with horror at what he was getting at. She bit down her on her lip and struggled to buck the stallion off her, but his position gave him too much leverage, any wrong move and either she or the stallion would end up breaking her neck.

“Release the mare…now!”

The stallion paused, hearing the distorted voice. Babs smiled inwardly, she knew this feeling, this pressure falling upon everything in the room, a presence she knew all too well. The chains that littered the scaffolding snapped off, enveloped by a yellow glow. Each one snaked away into the shadows, but their rattling could still be heard. In the distance, a figure appeared. For a moment, it was nothing but a yellow light, but then it took shape.

A long tattered cape made of golden light wrapped around the being’s body, the tattered ends creeping over the floor and wisping about like flaming embers. The cape had a tall collar, obscuring the wearer’s face in shadows, but the one thing that was visible was its narrowed, glowing, yellow eyes. The chains snaked around it, the ends of the chains morphing into four pronged pincer claws and snapping like a cobra, chomping at the bit to sink their fangs into something.

The cape wearing fiend glided across the floor, from far away it looked tall, but the closer it got, the more the pegasus stallion realized that it towered over them. His mouth hung open as his eyes grew wide with fear. The stallion got off of Babs and slowly backed away, allowing Babs to stand up on her hooves. The caped fiend looked to Babs, but the mare didn’t shudder, she didn’t even cower before its gaze, it was as if she wasn’t even afraid of it.

The caped fiend returned its attention back to the stallion, lashing out with its chains and quickly ensnaring the pegasus’ legs. The stallion struggled against the chains of the fiend, but it was quickly becoming apparent that they would not break, he was at the this monster’s mercy.

The chains brought the stallion closer, his muzzle inches away from the fiends burning yellow eyes. “You have brought fear to both mare and stallion alike, hurting others for the promise of money…feel their FEAR!”

The fiend’s golden eyes shined brighter than ever, light flickering like flames from the corners. The stallion couldn’t help it, no matter how much he wanted to close his eyes it was no use. Like a moth to the flame, his eyes were drawn and fixated upon the glowing orbs of golden light, but in that instance, he felt it. Unbelievable terror and fear gripped his entire body, not just his, but others’ as well, visions of ponies he had wronged flashed before his mind, looping endlessly as the fear and terror magnified with each loop.

Babs averted her gaze, she knew this would happen, and truthfully, a scumbag like him deserved it. Still, didn’t mean she had to watch. She could hear the stallion screaming his lungs out, but after a few seconds the noises stopped. Babs opened her eyes and witnessed as the stallion’s irises and pupils were glazed over with a yellow shade, his whole body limp, he was even foaming at the mouth.

The caped fiend backed away, the remaining pincer chains hovering over its victim as it contemplated a far worse fate. Babs saw what the chains were going to do and quickly ran to face the fiend.

“NO! Don’t kill ‘em! He’s a piece of shit, but he ain’t goin’ to hurt anypony now that you did that! That’s enough Perry!” Babs yelled.

The fiend gave the mare a confused look before narrowing its gaze, it then scoffed and shot its chains towards the front door. The first set of chains opened the door, while the second set that held the stallion swiftly jettisoned him out into the cold before the door slammed shut.

Babs found herself lying on a mattress in the manager’s office, resting and wrapped in a blanket after her ordeal. A tall changeling walked about in the room, using its yellow light to envelop the basket that Babs had carried with her and placed it on the desk. The changeling inspected the items within, nodding at the various apple based foods that she brought.

“That was foolish of you, Seed, coming here in the middle of the night,” said the changeling.

“Sheesh, I was comin’ to bring ya some grub. Didn’t want youse starvin’ in the middle of a snowstorm, Perry,” said Babs.

The changeling groaned. “I seriously detest that nickname, I am Parallax, I am the very Entity of Fear itself! Giving me such a familiar and common name such as that is demeaning.”

Babs rolled her eyes. “Sor-ry, just thought it was easier to remember than Para-whatever, if ya don’t like it then ya shoulda said somethin’ sooner.”

The Entity of Fear sighed. “Well, it’s less demeaning when it’s coming from you, just don’t catch me finding other ponies calling me that.”

The earth mare chuckled at that. “Are you kiddin’?! Ponies are already callin’ youse different things! The ‘Golden Shadow’, the ‘Avenging Apparition’, personally, I like ‘Caped Crusader’, but I may be a little biased on that one.”

Parallax groaned again, it truly was a cold day in hell when Parallax was being compared to the Batman. It was true though, ever since his powers were sealed away by the accursed Princess Twilight and her seal of Hope, Parallax was unable to access his full powers or true form. So, like the creature he was forced to stay as, Parallax had been feeding off of the fear of other ponies, normal food would satiate his physical hunger, but his energy, it needed a good dose of fear to keep it strong.

At first the Entity of Fear took to scaring random ponies, innocent or guilty, it didn’t matter which to him. But, one day, out of sheer pity, Parallax helped this young mare when she was a filly and was nearly beaten to death by a bigger unicorn filly. He saw himself in the filly at that time, she was afraid, and tired of it, and for that moment when she stood up to her bully was she the one instilling fear into her persecutor.

Ever since then, Babs had been following Parallax, keeping track of his movements and not even running when he took on the scariest forms he could to frighten her off. Eventually he just grew to accept the filly’s presence as just a part of his accursed life. Parallax wasn’t sure if it was because of her insisted suggestions or pleas, but at some point he switched to just preying on the criminal element of Manehattan. Apparently, not many feared the all powerful Sun Goddess that was Celestia, and decided to live a life of organized crime in the city’s underbelly.

Lately though, thanks in no small part to Parallax, the crime rate had taken a sharp nose dive, to the point where innocent civilians could just walk about the streets at night without a care. Parallax’s ability to sense fear gave him a keen sense as to where crime was happening, there was always somepony nearby, afraid for their life. This warehouse had become his impromptu secret base, and Babs was the only one who knew it was.

“I still can’t contemplate why you didn’t let me eviscerate him. After all the fear I’ve seen him bring about by his hooves, it would be a Hearth’s Warming gift for all.”

“‘Cause youse already given him that ‘Fear Stare’, how many scumbags have you used that on that actually came back wanting to keep being criminals?” Babs asked.

Parallax took out an apple fritter and took a bite of it, humming in content at its taste. “What would you have done had I not been here? He would’ve had his way with you, at worst killed you. And do not deny that you were unafraid, I could sense it,”

Babs lowered her head onto her forehooves as she smirked at the changeling. “I knew you’d come, because I was afraid.”

The changeling found Babs’ reckless behavior grating at times, it boarded on Green Lantern stupidity half the time, and yet, he couldn’t help seeing qualities that were somewhat similar to Hal Jordan. It was endearing, to a degree.

“I don’t know why you insist on bringing me food, I am quite capable of finding food for myself.”

“If by ‘find’ ya mean ‘steal’ then no. You’re supposed to be a hero, Perry, and ‘sides, as long as I’m around, ya don’t need to steal food. Of course, youse could always come over for a meal or somethin’.” Babs hummed in contemplation. “Truth be told, if ya did, it would get my big sis off my back about findin’ a coltfriend.”

“Amusing.”

Suddenly, a loud crash of thunder echoed throughout the city, making Parallax and Babs snap their heads towards the nearest window in surprise. Within seconds a heavy rain fell, pleting the metal warehouse and everything around it. Inside the empty building, the rainfall sounded as if hundreds of ponies were stomping across the rooftop, combining into a near roar. Babs sighed in dismay at the sudden, and peculiar shift in the weather.

“Great, now how am I supposed explain how I got all wet while I was supposed to be sleepin’, and why the hay is it raninin’ anyway?! I don’t remember seein’ a sudden rainstorm in the weather schedule!”

Something about this didn’t feel right to Parallax, although a lot of things in this world still didn’t make sense to him, of one thing he was sure about was that sudden changes in weather were not the norm. The pegasi of this world were the ones responsible for regulating the weather, and making it. It was easy to know what the weather was going to be like the day before and day after thanks to their reports, which gave ponies ample time to prepare for the conditions on that day.

So a freak rainstorm occurring when it was supposed to be snowing, that definitely put Parallax on alert. His insectoid eyes picked up on something else as he watched the rain water splash against the windows, it had a black tint to it. For the first time in a long time, the Entity of Fear felt a chill run up his spine.

“Babs Seed, do you think you can move?” Parallax asked in a calm and even tone.

The bronze earth mare raised an eyebrow. “Uh…yeah, I’m feelin’ better…why?”

“Something bad is coming, something that even frightens me.”

Babs gulped, Parallax called himself the Entity of Fear, and with his powers she could see why. So if there was something that could even scare him scared, it was worth worrying about. The bronze mare hurried to her hooves, head shifting to and fro as if expecting to be attacked at any moment.

“What should we do?!” Babs asked.

“Kckt, I have to swallow my pride and gather with my brothers and sisters, you, well, you should try and survive this night as best you can.”

“WHAT?! But -!”

“Shh!”

The Entity of Fear felt something creeping in the shadows, he didn’t like that, only he was allowed to skulk in the shadows.

“What?! What is it?!” Babs whispered.

Parallax used his telekinetic powers to snuff out the light of the lantern on the desk, bathing everything in darkness, all except his glowing yellow eyes and the engraved patterns in his translucent wings were visible. His changeling biology allowed the Entity of Fear to send out a kind of echolocation wave, allowing him to pick up on several objects creeping about the insides of the warehouse.

“We’ve got company.”

Almost immediately after saying that the window and front door were smashed, three creatures with glowing black and white eyes came hurling towards them. Babs eyes grew wide with fear, but she still stood her ground. Parallax snarled and released a yellow lightwave burst, the field of energy rammed into the two charging intruders and threw them back into the warehouse.

“What the hay were those?!”

“Black Lanterns, undead, unrelenting, and nearly unkillable! Although…those seemed different,” Parallax shook his head, “Never mind, at the very least I will cut you a path to safety as far as I can. In the meantime I have to try and locate Ion, although if this is going on then that heroic numbskull could be anywhere!”

Babs arched an eyebrow at that name. “Wait, ‘Ion’, you know him?”

Parallax stiffened. “Do you know him?”

“Earth pony, kinda big, green, got a cutie mark of a ring with two bars above and below it?”

“Yes…Oh don’t tell me…you know his mate, don’t you?!” Parallax asked.

“Sure do, she’s my cousin! I know where he is, I can take you to ‘em!” Babs offered.

Unbelievable, it was as if the universe, this universe in particular, was somehow playing a joke on him. Ion, the Entity of Willpower, was in Manehattan. The changeling face hoofed himself, his eternal rival was in the city, and as much as he loathed to admit it, only the light of Willpower combined with another light could destroy a Black Lantern, without it the only thing Parallax could do was just tear them apart and slow their progress until they regenerated.

And now the one mare that actually didn’t fear his presence, was related to the same pony female who united with Ion to drive him out of Chrysalis. Was it any wonder why this mare reminded him of a Green Lantern? Irony, thy name is Equestria.

A manic grin spread across Parallax’s face, followed by maddening laughter that made Babs feel just a bit disturbed by the changeling’s change in attitude. “Eh, Perry, you alright there…?”

“Well, Babs Seed, it looks like you’ll live to see your family, because I’m going to help you get to them!”

Babs eyes widened with relief as a small smile graced her lips. “What, really?! Thanks Perry! I - HEADS UP!”

The Entity of Fear narrowed his eyes and glanced over his shoulder, a Black Lantern, with a black construct claw, was about to pounce on the seemingly unsuspecting changeling. But Parallax was swift, immediately creating construct chains that shot out from out of nowhere. Each one wrapped around the Black Lantern’s limps and stopped him in midair, the Entity of Fear then created a sickle construct. With precise and swift strokes, Parallax lopped off the undead pony’s limbs, following up with one swift slash to its neck.

Parallax ended his attack by concentrating his yellow light into an orb of energy between his horns, the ball of light snapped, releasing a beam of golden light that washed over the Black Lantern, throwing its discombobulated body through the hole it came through.

“Heads up indeed, now then, show me the way!”

Author's Note

Next TIme:

Hearth's Warming at Derpy and Fluttershy's house begets some family drama in the midst of the Blackest Night...

Episode 8: The Night Begins to RISE (part 3)

All was peaceful in the home of Fluttershy and Derpy, everypony had just had their dinner and were swapping stories in the living room in front of the roaring fire of the hearth. Amethyst Star watched her adopted brother and sister’s interactions closely, there was a quiet tension. The unicorn mare could spot Dinky’s tells easily, but Proselyte could still pull off that mysterious stoic air about him. Being the Entity of Compassion afforded him the ability to tap into all the other Lights of Emotion, but his light, Compassion, had a calming zen like attribute to it, allowing him mask his emotions.

About the only other pony in the room who probably did know what he was feeling was Fluttershy, her now adopted mother. Amethyst was still getting used to that, calling or even thinking of Fluttershy as a mother. Honestly, Amethyst’s current mother wasn’t her real mother either, but she was her real mother to Amethyst.

When her mother first told her that she was attracted to Ms. Fluttershy, Amethyst was taken aback. All this time her mother was bisexual and she never knew! All that time she was married to their father, she secretly had a thing for mares too! It rocked her worldview, but she endured it and rolled with it, after all it was so that Dinky and Proselyte could spend more time together. Suspicions cast aside after a certain event, she trusted the pegasus and even now more than ever.

But the last thing she expected was for her mother to marry Fluttershy, heck, she didn’t even think marriage was a possibility with Ms. Fluttershy given how she normally was, well, painfully shy about things. But after the marriage and a little before, she noticed Ms. Fluttershy become stronger, no, even before that, she saw the day she returned from the Battle of Canterlot. A lot of what happened was kept quiet, but those who were in the know knew what really happened. They were given a light version of events during the battle, but it didn’t take a genius to piece together that Proselyte and Ms. Fluttershy were instrumental in Canterlot’s saving.

Still, even during the holidays, certain truths were harder to take…some more than others.

*\*/*

It was a couple of weeks before Hearth’s Warming, and Amethyst was finishing up her last few examines at Canterlot University. The testing was grueling, the teachers probably given double their salary just as extra incentive to make their testing as brutal and torturous as possible. But it was nothing for Amethyst, her talent for organization helped her ace practically every test they threw at her. In the end she walked out with an A letter grade.

Most of that day was spent in class so she’d have to catch the train tomorrow to head back home for holiday vacation. But in the meantime that didn’t mean she couldn’t go shopping for her family while she in the capital of Equestria. Amethyst hit the nearest magic shops, looking for any spellbooks that might interest her little sister. Her mother wrote that Dinky was studying under Princess Twilight and was greatly progressing with her magic training. Of course she expected no less from her amazing little sister, and the teaching skills of Equestria’s most talented magic user.

Her mother was easy to shop for, she never wanted a lot, but something from her children always brought a smile to her face. Ms. Fluttershy, she didn’t seem like a mare who was overly concerned with her looks so makeup was out of the question, fashion didn’t seem to interest her, despite the fact that she was once a model. If for a brief period of time. And then there was Proselyte, that stallion made it even harder. He never wanted much, and seemed content with pretty much everything. However, a letter from Dinky did help with what kind of gift to buy him.

‘Sis, I need a favor! Lyte wants to look into being a doctor! Isn’t that great?! I mean, with his abilities he’d be great at it! I was hoping to get him a book on pony anatomy or something for him to start reading up on, but Ponyville’s new library doesn’t have much.

So could you please visit one of the bookstores while you’re there in Canterlot and maybe find one for him?

I’ll pay you back I swear!

You can put that it was from the both us, and if you have to you can skip getting me a present. I’m sure Mom and Momma Fluttershy will get me something, if not then Lyte probably will.

Hope you’re examines aren’t as Faust awful as I’ve heard rumors of.

Can’t wait to see you back home!

Love, Dinky

P.S.: Have you found a coltfriend yet?’

Amethyst rolled her eyes at the last line. “Honestly, I’m too busy to think about stallions.” She then levitated the letter back into her saddlebags and took out the book that Dinky had asked her to get for her.

“Besides, I just got a holiday bonus in my pay from my part time job, so this didn’t set me back at all.” She levitated the book back into her bag and took out one more item, a picture of the whole family on her mother and Ms. Fluttershy’s wedding day. All five of them stood close together, each one with a genuine smile on their faces. Amethyst didn’t think her mother would ever smile like that again, but now, she does so everyday. “Well, better get back to my apartment before -”

“Amethyst?”

The unicorn mare tensed up, she recognized that voice, she wished to Faust she didn’t, but she did. The fuchsia unicorn slowly turned her head to glance over her left shoulder, and there he was. A dark brown unicorn stallion, with blue eyes and white mane, and a cutie mark of a quill pen creating an ink streak. Written Word, or Writ as he was called by his colleagues, but to Amethyst, she knew him by another name.

“Dad…”

“Hey it is you! How you doing?”

“Doing alright ‘til I saw you, so goodbye.”

Writ gave his daughter a cockeyed look and trotted alongside her. “Whoa, kiddo, where’s the fire?! I haven’t seen you in a long time, don’t you want to catch up?”

Amethyst scoffed. “No thank you, now would you kindly leave me alone? I have errands to run.”

“Jeez, Star, what’s with all the hostility?”

The unicorn mare came to an immediate halt, glancing at her adopted father with some anger in her eyes. “Did you seriously just ask me that? Why wouldn’t I be hostile after you told Mom that you didn’t want to see Dinky anymore, or her!?”

Writ swallowed hard and cleared his throat. “Honey, I’m sorry about that, really. I was just at a point where I couldn’t make time for Dinky…”

“Oh right, your big career as a journalist in Manehattan, how could I forget,” said Amethyst sarcastically.

“I’m in a better place now I swear! It won’t be like last time, we’ll have money, and I can take care of all three of you,” said Writ.

Amethyst snorted in indignation. “You ditched Mom because she was quote: ‘Keeping you from reaching your potential’. And if I remember correctly, you said you didn’t want foals.”

Writ rubbed the back of his head. “I-I don’t know if I said it like that exactly…and what do you mean?! We adopted you didn’t we, gave you a good home?”

“Mom adopted me, I know you didn’t want her to, but she did and you were stuck with me.” Amethyst turned to face her father fully, and pointed her hoof at his chest. “I can live with you not giving a damn about me, fine, I’m the unwanted adopted daughter. I could live that! But you actually made me believe you cared, and then come to find out you never wanted foals! Guess you should’ve thought of that before you knocked up Mom!”

“Hey! Watch your tone Star, I’m your father!” Writ warned.

Amethyst Star smirked at that. “‘Father’, once upon a time, not now. You never showed up when Dinky and Mom almost died in that blizzard a couple of years back, and you never came to cheer for Dinky at the Bro Hooves Blast! You never even sent a single present to her on her birthday, or even wrote a single measly letter! You know what, kindly stay away from Mom and Dinky, and me, we don’t really need you in our lives anymore.”

This time it was Writ’s turn to smirk. “Star, honey, be reasonable. Despite your mother’s weird eye thing, Derpy’s still a hot mare, even after having Dinky. And no offense, but I can’t imagine her clumsiness has gotten any better since last I saw her. I’m sure she’d be happy to see me again.”

“Humph, for being a journalist, you’re sure not up to date on current events. Mom’s remarried,” said Amethyst as she held her smirk.

The stallion’s eyes narrowed at the mention of this. “Oh, so who’s the lucky guy? Probably that Trottingham stallion with the scarf?”

Amethyst shook her head. “Nope, not Doc, they’re just best friends. Her name is Fluttershy.”

Writ shook his head as his eye twitched. “Okay, I think I heard that wrong? Sounded like you said ‘her name was Fluttershy’.”

“I didn’t stutter. I said: her name is Fluttershy. A mare, Dad, Mom married another mare.”

Suddenly, Writ laughed loudly, making Amethyst have a deadpan expression. The stallion’s laughter went on for a full minute before he managed to catch his breath. “Oh-Oh okay, now that’s a good one. Derpy, a fillyfooler? Now that’s rich, oh she’ll get a kick out of that.”

With great satisfaction, Amethyst used her magic to levitate the photo she was looking at earlier and had it hover in front of Writ. The stallion looked upon the photo closely, spotting his ex-wife and his daughters, his face scrunched up when he noticed that Derpy had that same goofy, blissfully happy smile she had on their wedding day. She was also wearing a wedding dress, and standing next to a mare, both had on ceremonial earrings each with the cutie mark of the other on their ears, and next to Dinky stood a colt, smiling, and had his mane combed to one side of his face which gave this overrated mysterious appearance.

“What…What is this?!”

“This would be a photo taken on the wedding day, taken at the alter. It was a beautiful ceremony, Princess Twilight married them actually. Dinky was a cute little flower filly and I got to be Mom’s bridesmaid, and that colt is Lyte, a pony Ms. Fluttershy took in. Dinky adores him, calls him her big brother, which he takes to heart. He was actually Ms. Fluttershy’s Best Stallion.”

Writ could see it, but his brain was having a hard time processing this information. His wife was a closet fillyfooler, and now she was married to mare?! “I…I…”

“Yeah, I know, a bit of a out of leftfield thing, but it happened.” Amethyst put the photo away and held her smile as she spoke. “Dinky’s happier than I’ve ever seen her, and Mom’s back to being as happy as she used to be. So don’t you dare show your face around us.”

Amethyst began walking but felt her a strong hold over her right foreleg. She saw a magical aura around her leg and glanced out of the corner of her right eye to see her dad using his magic to hold her there.

“Are you threatening me with something?” Writ asked.

“Keep this in mind, Ms. Fluttershy is one of the Elements of Harmony, a close and personal friend of Princess Twilight, who is also close friends with Princess Celestia and Luna. And you definitely don’t want to make Lyte angry.”

“Why do I need to be afraid of a kid?”

Amethyst felt his grip on her foreleg tighten, but she grit her teeth, not wanting to give the stallion the satisfaction that this was hurting her. “Trust me, you don’t want to know what he can do.”

The aura disappeared, releasing Amethyst’s leg. “Humph, yeah, well, we’ll see about that.” Writ began walking away but paused and glanced at Amethyst from over his shoulder. “I hope you all have a happy Hearth’s Warming, be careful that fireplace, you’d be surprised how many tragic stories I see and hear about families who don’t tend to their fireplaces, and find their houses burned down.”

A shiver ran up Amethyst’s spine. “And what the Tartarus does that mean?!”

“Just telling you to be careful, accidents can happen when you least expect them.”

With that said, Writ walked away, making Amethyst worry.

*\*/*

It had been two weeks since she last saw her adopted dad, and from what she gathered, no one here in Ponyville had seen Writ around.

He wouldn’t dare, this town is small, he’d be recognized the moment he stepped hoof in town. Still…I don’t like the way he said that…I know I made it sound like the wrath of Zacherle would fall down upon him if he did anything, and considering what would happen if he did do something, and Proselyte found out, it’d be very messy.

Amethyst looked upon the scene before her, how her mother and Ms. Fluttershy were cuddled next to each other on the couch as they laughed and talked with Dinky and Proselyte. Both her siblings seemed to have exchanged some words that led to Dinky blushing and Lyte looking a little flustered as well, probably some joke at their expense. The thought of her adopted dad coming back and ruining this was too much, it made her blood boil. Her mother deserved to be happy, so too did her little sister. As powerful as Lyte is, she wasn’t sure if he was up to hurting somepony, the last time he did anything it was a kind of forced revelation of their misdeeds, or so she was told. A twinge of fear struck her heart as her gaze fell on Fluttershy.

H-He wouldn’t…! Ms. Fluttershy’s not the same as she used to be, but even so, if did…it’d…

“Muffin, are you alright?”

Amethyst snapped out of her inward contemplation and was brought back to the present, with all four sets of eyes upon her, looking at her with worry.

“Oh, sorry, I’m fine!”

“Are you sure? You had this serious look on your face, Sis,” said Dinky with concern.

“It’s fine, Dinks, just stressing about one of my tests. Trying to remember if the short essay I wrote was good enough,” she lied.

Fluttershy smiled at Amethyst. “Don’t worry, sweetie, we know you did your best. You’ll ace it for sure.”

Derpy nodded. “Of course she will, all three you are great, so no worries!”

Amethyst managed a chuckle from the praise, her eyes fell on Lyte, who held his stoic, neutral expression. She bit her lip, no doubt Lyte saw through her lies. He could sense emotions, and no doubt hers were flashing like a strobe light in a nightclub. Amethyst figured he’d probably talk to her later when everypony was either asleep or occupied with something, but could she tell him? How was the best way to approach the “Entity of Compassion” with the news that her estranged father appeared and gave a vague threat against their family?

KA-BOOM!!!

Suddenly everypony yelped at the same time as the sound of crashing thunder echoed through the sky, followed closely by the sound of heavy rain falling upon everything. Dinky got up and walked towards the window, peering out to see that the snow was being soaked and turned to black. It was soon after that Dinky realized that the rainwater was actually black as well.

“Uh…guys, not sure if this is just weird or something we should be concerned with, but it’s raining black rainwater…”

Everypony looked to each other in confusion, most notably Proselyte. Even though he and his fellow Entities have lived in Equestria for a four of years now, there were still some things about the world that didn’t always add up. Like how a waterfall could be colored like a rainbow, so if rain could be colored black then it didn’t seem that surprising, but from what Proselyte could discern, this was not a usual occurrence.

“A rainstorm? But those clouds were all packed for snow! I didn’t - couldn’t have messed that up! Right?” Derpy asked as she looked to her wife with walleyes that teetered on the verge of tears.

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, Honey, you couldn’t have! Those clouds came from the Weather Factory. It must be some -”

Suddenly the lights in the room all went dark, even the fire in the hearth went out as a chilling wind blew through the chimney and through the house. The assembled ponies shivered, feeling the cold chill run up their spines. Dinky and Amethyst focused their magic and cast an illumination spell, creating a shimmering orb of light at the tips of their horns.

“Okay, now I know this can’t be good,” said Amethyst with a little worry.

Proselyte rose from his sitting spot and looked to Amethyst Star. “Be calm, Amethyst, I’m sure -”

Suddenly, Proselyte’s body became rigid and stiff, his fur seemingly standing on end. Fluttershy, Derpy, Dinky, and Amethyst gasped as they watched the young stallion’s eyes become black as night, and at the same time a symbol made of black energy appeared, hovering a few inches above his forehead. The symbol was an upside down triangle with five vertical bars rising from it. The mares in the room had come to understand what this meant, since Proselyte was the Entity of the indigo light of Compassion, he had the ability to tap into each of the seven lights, and if the emotion or light energy was particularly strong the symbol corresponding to that emotion would appear the same way. However, this was the first time a black symbol showed itself, so far they knew of Rage, Avarice, Fear, Willpower, Hope, Compassion, Love, and Life, and what color each one was, but this black symbol was…scary.

“Lyte what’s wrong?! Are you okay?!” Fluttershy asked.

“It…It cannot be…how is that happening here?!” Proselyte whispered.

Dinky moved closer to her adopted older brother, feeling worried for his current state. “Bro, what’s wrong? What’s here? And what’s that black symbol?”

Proselyte shook his head, dispelling this trance and shot his gaze towards Fluttershy. “Fluttershy we must unite - NOW!”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened with surprise, never since the battle at Canterlot have they had a reason to unite into one being, the fact that Proselyte was demanding such a thing must’ve meant it was serious.

Unfortunately, the time to ponder on this was cut short as the front door was slammed open, striking the back wall and nearly breaking in half. Thunder roared through skies for a second time as lightning crackled, illuminating the area for a brief moment to reveal a stallion, a unicorn stallion, standing in the doorway. Amethyst quickly turned to face the doorway, and the pony who occupied its space. Her jaw clenched, and her eyes narrowed, every muscle in her body tensed up.

{Hello family, it’s been awhile,} said the stallion.

“Um, sorry, but who are -?”

“GET THE BUCK OUT OF OUR HOME, NOW!!!” Amethyst shouted in malice, interrupting her mother in the process.

Dinky, Derpy, and Fluttershy turned to the unicorn mare in shock at how harshly she addressed the stranger, Proselyte could sense the light of Rage burning in Amethyst, verging on murderous, yet laced with the intent to protect. Whoever this stallion was it was somepony that Amethyst considered a true threat, and Proselyte would have to agree, especially since, at this moment, he was sensing the dreaded evil, the original darkness, the black light of Death.

{Can’t a father visit his family on Hearth’s Warming Eve? I thought this was a time for family, to forgive and forget?}

“‘Father…?’ No…y-you…Daddy?” Dinky dared ask.

{Yes Dinky, it’s me. And you’re looking good, Dear.}

Derpy got off the couch and slowly walked towards the stallion in complete shock. “W-Writ…? It’s…It’s you! I-I thought you…”

{Yes, I know, and I’ve done some soul searching. I think it’s time we became a family again, what do ya say, my love? Ready to give this a second chance?}

“I…I…” Derpy stopped walking, hanging her head low as she took in the words of her former lover. “I wished…I hoped…that maybe one day you’d come back…that you’d say those words to me…Writ.”

Amethyst’s eyes widened, she couldn’t believe her mother was buying this complete load of bull-!

“But I can’t!” Derpy stamped her hoof, surprising the rest of her family by the sternness in her words. “Y-You left me, Amethyst, and Dinky! I know I’m not perfect, I know I mess up a lot without meaning it! But I did love you, and I was so happy to have a child with you - to have two children! But then you turned your backs on them! Me…I could live with you leaving me…it hurt a lot, but so long as you loved the girls then I could live with that! But you even shunned them! YOU, their own father!”

Derpy took a confident step forward, focusing to keep her eyes centered as she vented her pent up frustration.

“So no, no I will not come back to you! I’ve married a wonderful mare, somepony who loves me despite my faults, somepony who knows the value of family, friendship, and love! So would you kindly, GET OUT OF MY HOME!!! AND STAY AWAY FROM MY FAMILY!!!”

If this were any other situation, Proselyte would be impressed by Derpy’s fortitude and strength, but right now, against that creature, it meant nothing.

Silence hung like a heavy fog in the room, and just as imposing. The only sound was that from the falling rain and the continuous thunder outside. Finally, after what felt like hours of silence, Writ took a step forward.

{That’s too bad, you cross eyed bitch. Honestly I’m surprised you’d find anypony willing to marry a mare with two kids, and whose very existence is a living joke! Seriously, the only true value you have was being a good lay! Huh, maybe you should’ve quit the mailmare routine and become the town whorse!}

Amethyst had heard enough, everything went red for a split second as her magical energy surged into her horn, condensing into a tightly packed sphere of mana energy. The sphere released in the form of a strong magic bolt that shot through the air, passing by Derpy’s right ear, and struck Writ right between the eyes. The blast was strong enough to pierce through his head, exploding out the back and causing flesh and bone to decorate the doorway and some of the walls. The force generated by the impact threw his head back, resulting in an audible snap of his neck, and causing the stallion to fall backwards.

All watched as the body of Written Word fell to the floor, still and lifeless. Derpy’s eyes were wide, Dinky was on the verge of breaking down mentally, and Fluttershy looked like she was doing all she could to keep herself from fainting. Amethyst’s vision returned, and it was only now she realized what she had done, seeing her adopted father’s body dead on the floor.

The unicorn mare shook her head in disbelief. How could she do that? She was so angry, she hated him, his words pushed her over the edge, but she never thought she could…do that.

“Amethyst…what have you done…?” Derpy asked in a trembling voice.

“I…I…”

{OH! Nice shot Sparkler!}

All eyes were drawn back to the body of Written Word, which had begun to rise back up. Proselyte fanned his wings and released the light of Compassion, casting a glow upon the room and making everything visible, including Writ. The stallion was wearing some kind black uniform, with the same symbol that had appeared on Proselyte’s forehead emblazoned onto his uniform, but in a white color as to stand out against the dark attire. His coat and mane were faded, as if all life had been drained from it. The hole in his head where Amethyst shot him had begun to close, the sickening sound of flesh and bone mending itself could be heard as the back of his head regenerated.

Writ wiped his brow, flicking some of his ebony ichor onto the floor, and opening his eyes to reveal the two pools of darkness with glowing white dots for eyes. {Well, I must say, I really wasn’t expecting that, but at least now I don’t have to pretend anymore.} Writ cracked his neck, realigning it back into place. {You see, what I was really getting at was that you - and your fillyfooling wife - join a new family, because soon, we’ll all be one big happy undead family!}

Thanks to the contrasting indigo glow, they were able to watch as spheres of dark energy appeared around the stallion. The spheres then morphed into black light constructs, four in total. Each one taking on the form of a weapon of which to eviscerate and maim its victim.

Proselyte wasted no time, his wings quickly morphed into tentacles of indigo light and lashed out towards the Black Lantern. Two of the weapons, a jagged dual-edged saw blade, clashed with one of his tentacles, while the other tried to attack Writ, but was stopped by a large butcher’s knife construct. The other two made a beeline for Fluttershy and Derpy.

The Entity of Compassion focused his light, transforming his tail into a third light tentacle. With the speed of a striking cobra, the third tentacle struck both constructs, making them veer of course and embed themselves in the wall and floor. The Black Lantern grunted with annoyance and rushed towards Proselyte, succeeding in tackling the pegasus stallion. Both rolled around the floor as their opposing lights clashed with each other.

Black Lantern Writ managed to slam Proselyte into the wall, thrusting a foreleg forward and pinning the Entity to the wall by his throat. The undead minion raised his right hoof, black energy formed around it and created a claw construct, each digit flexing in preparation for the kill.

{I wonder, will an Entity’s heart shine brighter? Can an Entity become a zombie? I sure as Tartarus want to find that out!}

Before Writ could make his move, Fluttershy came at him from the left, having grabbed a chair from the kitchen table. She then used said chair and smashed it into the side of the Black Lantern’s head with all her might, which was shockingly strong whenever someone she cared about was in danger. The attack disoriented the zombie, making him loosen his hold, Proselyte used this opportunity by having his tail tentacle come up from behind and wrap around the stallion’s throat.

Proselyte knew he would be unable to kill this affront to nature and life itself, at least not without the green light of Willpower, but at least regeneration would slow it down. With a mighty twist, Proselyte rotated the Black Lantern’s head until it was looking behind itself. With a flick of the tentacle, he tossed the undead stallion across the room and into the stairs. Proselyte coughed and took in deep, raspy breaths of air as he tried to maintain focus. Fluttershy was quick to come to his side, helping him maintain his balance.

The Entity of Compassion looked up at Fluttershy with his one uncovered eye. “Fluttershy?!”

The pegasus mare nodded, knowing what needed to be done.

Proselyte’s indigo light enveloped them both, forming a sphere of pure indigo light as their forms disappeared in blinding light. Derpy had quickly gathered her daughters, keeping them behind her as she kept her eyes on her zombie ex-husband. Speaking of which, Writ’s head was currently repositioning itself as he recovered from the toss.

The sphere shattered apart, revealing Fluttershy in a new form. Her wings were made of three glowing indigo light tentacles each, her mane had become pure indigo light along with her tail. Her body was colored indigo as well, some small patches of her original fur color were still there, but in a way that formed tribal markings all over her body. The united pair narrowed their eyes towards the Black Lantern and spoke but one word.

“Nok.”

Author's Note

Next Time:

The battle for Ponyville has begun, but will the power of two Entities and one White Lantern be enough stave off the hordes of the Black Lantern Corps?

Or will greater strife be in store for the wielders of the light?

Episode 9: Haven

Twilight and Rainbow watched as a blue light rose up from one of the houses, and not too long after that, an indigo lit up the area as well. Both mares knew this was serious if both Entities were getting involved. Twilight concentrated, calling to her white ring. The ring responded immediately, phasing through the drawer where she kept it and zipping away like a lightning bug with a jetpack. The white streak continued to fly through walls and doors before ending up around Twilight’s horn.

Her body glowed and was instantly adorned in her White Lantern regalia. The moment Twilight donned the ring, she was able to see them. Masses of pony shaped darkness crawled around in the blackedout village, each one breaking into a random home or smashing their way through. That wasn’t all, Twilight could feel the Life Lights of the ponies being snuffed out and turned into the same type of darkness that attacked them.

“What’s going on, Twi?! What do you see, ‘cause I can’t see crap!” Rainbow asked.

“Everypony’s in danger! They’re being killed!” Twilight shouted.

She wasted little time as she sprang into the air with one jump, the ring’s aura assisting with her flight and speeding her up. She dove down and locked onto where she sensed the darkness, Concentrating the energy in her ring, she fired a multiple beams of white light that diverged and bent. Each one entered a residence, and with pinpoint precision, struck their targets. The fading echoes of the destroyed dark ones was all that was heard.

Ponies who were saved by her attack came running out of their homes, each one frightened and scared out of their minds about what had attacked them.

“Princess Twilight!” A pony shouted.

“Run to the castle! NOW!” Twilight ordered.

The alicorn mare kept her eyes on the ten ponies who ran towards her tree castle, she had no idea if it was amply fortified enough to protect them, but at least there were magical wards placed upon it by herself, designed to repel any hostile or malicious force.

Twilight turned her gaze forward, sensing danger ahead. Three ponies appeared from the shadows, their white pupils giving off a faint glow in the darkness. The rain continued to fall, but thanks to her aura field, Twilight remained completely dry. Her light gave her the chance to see what it was she was fighting, and she regretted that she did see them.

The three opponents in front of her were decayed corpses, each one donned in a uniform similar to the stories of the Lanterns that the Entities spoke of. What caught Twilight’s attention was their insignia, it resembled hers, but the bars were vertically straight, in contrast to the bars on her insignia which radiated out. Plus, there were five compared her seven.

Adara wasn’t joking about the dead rising! This…This is sick! These are somepony’s loved ones, family, lovers, friends! How could anypony be so depraved to desecrate the dead like this!

Twilight’s answer was a growl from each zombie as they all lunged at her at the same time. Her horn shined with white light and discharged three simultaneous blasts of white light, piercing the zombies through their chests and evaporating them into nothingness. The alicorn mare bit her lip, trying to stave off the urge to cry for these undead ponies.

“I’m sorry…you’re bodies are being used in such a way long after your death…” Twilight’s eyes narrowed as white light filled, now fueled by her wrath. “I swear to Elysium and the All Mothers, I’ll see the one responsible pay for violating your peaceful rest!”

The hordes of Black Lanterns screeched at the sight of the glowing alicorn, some even foolishly tried to attack her, but a quick burst field of energy turned them to ash.

Twilight turned her gaze towards the sky and saw Black Lantern pegasi descending towards her, but they never made it to their target. A beam of blue light blazed through the sky, engulfing the squadron of undead minions and sending their remnants hurdling towards the ground. While Twilight was distracted, another group of Black Lantern ponies tried to attack her from behind, but indigo light tentacles quickly pierced through their chests, each one had their tips laced with white light energy.

The group of zombies shrieked before becoming ash. Twilight glanced over her shoulder and saw Fluttershy float to her side, already in her unified form. Scootaloo flew overhead, hovering above her adopted mother and old foalsitter.

“Okay that’s so not fair, we can barely manage to keep them down, and you two manage to turn them into dust?!” Scootaloo griped.

‘Twilight’s white light of Life is the ultimate weapon against Death, the Black Lanterns fall before it. And Proselyte can channel any light in the Spectrum, but the white light is difficult to outright channel, so it helps that Twilight is nearby.’

“Still not fair. So, what’s the plan, Twi?!”

“We draw a line and keep them on the other side of it! Fluttershy and Proselyte, use your teleportation to rescue as many ponies as possible and get them to the castle! Scootaloo and Adara, help me maintain the line and keep them from getting close to the ponies trying escape!”

“GOT IT!”
‘GOT IT!’

Twilight focused her magic and the power of the white ring, her body glowed with a bright white aura, burning like fire. With a mighty shout, Twilight forged a wall of pure white light. The wall erupted forth, pushing everything that was associated with the darkness away. Some of the Black Lanterns tried to maintain their positions but the power of Life was too strong, throwing them all towards the outskirts of the town.

The alicorn mare panted, feeling the drain on her mana and ring, but it was worth it, now they had a chance to draw a battle line. The Bearers of Harmony and Light set off to do their work. Fluttershy began teleporting in and out of as many homes as she could, wrapping her light tentacles around as many ponies as possible and disappearing in a puff of smoke. The next thing they knew they were rescued and didn’t have a clue as to how they arrived in Princess Twilight’s castle, but they weren’t complaining about the shelter from the undead army.

Meanwhile, the Black Lantern horde shook off the disorientation from their forceful exit. All of them set their black and white eyes on the village once more, ready to add to their ranks. The horde charged in, not caring at all for stealth anymore, now that their presence was known, they were free to attack in the open.

The Black Lanterns smashed through one house after the other, hissing in agitation at the absence of their prey, but once they focused their gazes, they were able to see a rainbow of Spectrum lights gathered at or heading towards the white oak tree castle. With their target set, the horde charged again, smashing through more buildings and flying through the streets and air as they encroached on the stronghold.

Suddenly a wave of sapphire light blasted through the horde, sending them spiraling and crashing into the surrounding structures. Scootaloo flapped her four wings towards an oncoming group of Black Lanterns, showering them in energy bullets that tore them to pieces.

Twilight followed up with a beam of white light, turning them to ash. Scootaloo and Twilight worked in tandem, with the teenage pegasus crippling them and Twilight delivering the final blow. Their fervour was doubled with each confirming puff of purple smoke they saw.

The rain continued to pour down, beams hissing from the evaporated water. Lightning flashed in the sky and thunder roared, adding to the explosive detonations of the Light Wielders’ attacks. The horde halted their attack for a moment, allowing Twilight and Scootaloo to regroup. Just then a puff of smoke appeared behind them, revealing Fluttershy.

“We got as many ponies into the castle as we could, but…”

Fluttershy’s eyes began to tear up, prompting Proselyte to finish.

‘But we couldn't get to all of them, some were turned.’

Twilight lowered her gaze while Scootaloo cursed under her breath, these monsters had snuck up from under them and claimed many of the town's inhabitants, and now the three of them had to put the dead back down.

“Then let's put them to rest...and then kick the ass of the son of a bitch who did this!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

‘I'm in agreement, the sooner we help return them to the grave, the sooner we can fight the source of this wretched Night!’

Suddenly, Scootaloo found herself blindsided by a flying Black Lantern. The zombie crashed into her, sending the both of them into several buildings before finally ending up in City Hall. Scootaloo quickly released a burst wave of power, throwing the Black Lantern off her and allowing her the chance to right herself.

In the main rotunda of the building, Scootaloo floated down to the ground, her aura field at its maximum level to protect her from harm. Her blue eyes scanned the darkness, she couldn’t see the undead attacker, but felt it, skulking in the shadows.

“You got some balls taking me one on one, I'll give you that. Now why don't you show yourself and I will make sure to make it quick!”

A mocking chuckle echoed in the room, making the wood creak as if straining against something.

{Always so bold and brave, you always liked pretending to be strong. But deep down I know you’re really a frightened little filly. All the hope in the world can't ever change that...my Little Bird.}

At hearing this, both Scootaloo and Adara stiffened. They had heard that nickname before, and the abomination that uttered it. While Adara wondered, Scootaloo knew, and even while wielding power equal to a demigod, she still felt a twinge of fear.

“W-Who are you?! Show yourself,” she demanded.

The Black Lantern chuckled darkly, but soon, it stepped into the light. Scootaloo’s blood became ice cold as her eyes widened at the sight of the pony before her. He wore a coat akin to doctor's lab coat, a vest with the Black Lantern insignia covered his chest. The stallion, a unicorn with gray fur, smiled maliciously at the teenage pegasus, making Scootaloo’s pulse race.

“No...No y-you can't be here! Y-You’re -!”

{Dead, dear, the word you're looking for is ‘dead’. But I guess that's to be expected, since, after all, you are the one who killed me.}

Scootaloo backed away from the stallion, going all the way until her rear bumped the stage behind her. Adara could feel her fear growing inside, making the Entity of Hope struggle to maintain their union.

‘Scootaloo, what’s the matter?! What nonsense does this creature speak?!’

“That thing…...That thing's my Dad!”

“Where did she go?!” Twilight shouted as she blasted a zombie into dust.

Fluttershy whipped her tentacles about, lashing and slicing through one Black Lantern after the other, channeling the white light of Life to aid in the undead’s destruction.

“She got thrown into City Hall judging by the trail of destruction!”

Three Black Lanterns rushed for Twilight, but a sword made of white light appeared, slashing in a wide arch and cut down the corpses in a single blow. Another two were about to blindside her, yet again, like the others, their efforts were for not. A round shield construct materialized between Twilight and the zombies, both smashing face first into the construct. Twilight crafted a third construct, that of a large warhammer.

In one swift motion, the warhammer crashed into one of the Black Lanterns, blasting its body to pieces before the pieces disintegrated. The second Black Lantern was about to make an escape, only to watch as the hammer doubled back and came down full force, destroying the undead minion.

“Go lend her a hoof and regroup with me after!” Twilight ordered.

Fluttershy nodded and gathered her thoughts and energy to teleport, but a black shadow zipped and zoomed straight into the mare. Using its momentum to carry Fluttershy all the way into the sky, the shadow began unleashing rapid punches to the mare’s midsection.

Fluttershy could feel each blow crack a rib and rupture an organ, making blood spill from her as she coughed in pain from the onslaught. When the both of them were high in the sky, Fluttershy hurriedly teleported away from the attacker, reappearing a few yards away from the Black Lantern.

The indigo light of Compassion shined bright, healing Fluttershy’s internal injuries. Within a few seconds the pegasus mare was fully healed, her pain little more than a memory in the back of her mind.

With that done, Fluttershy channeled the white light of Life into her tentacles and fired a barrage of light beams at the shadow. The Black Lantern’s eyes narrowed before he sped towards her, nimbly dodging each blast as it came whizzing at him. A barrier formed around Fluttershy just in time, making the shadow halt and change directions now that it was unable to directly attack the powered up pony. Fluttershy concentrated, using her indigo light and the white light to create sparrow and falcon constructs. Each one chased after the Black Lantern, dogging the shadow relentlessly.

The indigo sparrows proved to be more nimble and agile, blocking the Black Lantern at each turn. Some dove straight for the zombie, exploding on impact and disrupting its flight pattern. Although the indigo light wouldn't destroy the zombie, it would, however, slow him down long enough for the white hawks to strike.

Two white hawk constructs screeched as they descended on the Black Lantern from high above, talons pointed forward in preparation to obliterate the undead creature. However, the Black Lantern saw the hawks at the last second and fired a dark energy blast at them. The constructs and beam collided, exploding in midair and forcing the rain to clear away for a few seconds.

Despite deflecting the blast, the Black Lantern was unable to avoid the shockwave generated by the explosion, hurling it through the roof of Sugar Cube Corner. Fluttershy followed after the zombie, intending to put it down before it had the chance to impede her again. The united pony floated into the shop, her light illuminating the darkness.

Her eyes fell upon the Black Lantern, it appeared to be a pegasus, the upper half of its body was covered in the ebony uniform of the Black Lanterns, and its wings seemed to be made of darkness. From what she could tell, the undead pony was small, possibly a foal. Fluttershy felt her heart ache at seeing that not even deceased youth were spared this atrocity.

“I'm sorry you don't deserve this…” Fluttershy spoke as she readied her tentacles to deliver the final blow.

{Yeah...sounds fitting, after all, you're the reason I'm dead in the first place.}

Fluttershy’s brow arched at that. “What do you mean?”

The pegasus mare made her light shine brighter, and gasped when she saw the face of the foal.

It was a colt, his coat was a dull sky blue, along with his equally dull white mane. The pegasus colt smiled wickedly as he slowly crept towards the mare. Fluttershy’s eyes grew wider with each step the colt took.

{What’s the matter, did you forget who I am, Sis?}

It took a moment, but soon even the Entity within recognized the colt, from the memories of Fluttershy’s foalhood.

“H-H-Headwind…! No...Nononono - NO!!! You should be resting, in Cloudsdale! You can't be...be…!”

{Why are you even alive right now?}

Fluttershy felt a twinge of pain in her heart.

{I died saving you! You're my big sister, you should've protected me! I'd be alive if it weren't for your weakness!} Headwind accused.

Fluttershy shook her head back and forth as tears streamed down her cheeks. All the guilt, all the pain she had finally been able suppress was now clawing its way back into her heart and soul. Proselyte could feel it, Fluttershy’s concentration was wavering.

{Just do the right thing for once, Sis…} Headwind, in the blink of an eye, sped towards Fluttershy and appeared right before her eyes, {…AND DIE!!!}

Headwind opened his mouth and released a column sized beam of black energy. Proselyte acted, taking control of the tentacles and quickly forming a barrier to defend the distraught mare. Fluttershy was hurled out of Sugar Cube Corner and plowed through the street, cutting a groove into the earth as she came to a halt.

Fluttershy coughed, having gotten the wind knocked out of her. She dragged herself up from the indentation she made in the road, the heavy rain not making the process any easier. Fluttershy paused when she heard wet hoofsteps trotting through the mud.

‘Fluttershy, you must not let it get to you! That is not your brother, it is only a husk! A puppet that is using your little brother's memories to throw you off kilter, don't listen to it!’ Proselyte warned.

“I…I can’t…it's-it's my little brother!”

Twilight was getting worried, neither Fluttershy nor Scootaloo had returned from getting sneak attacked by the Black Lanterns, and it really didn’t help that there were still explosions going off in the respective locations where they were taken. Unfortunately, this left Twilight alone to hold the line.

The alicorn mare panted, her power was not an issue, she had plenty to spare. The problem lied in her stamina, Twilight was panting, her muscles ached, and fatigue was starting to set in. No matter how many Black Lanterns she obliterated, it just seemed like more kept coming. At this rate, it would be numbers that would prove to be the deciding factor here.

I can't keep this up on my own! They’re strong, but I'm definitely stronger. Unfortunately, if they keep attacking in this manner I won't be able to protect everypony in the castle!

At that moment a massive explosion sounded behind Twilight. She turned in time to witness Scootaloo battle a Black Lantern stallion.

Scootaloo was flying frantically, lobbing one blue bolt after the other at her pursuer. The Black Lantern dodged her attacks with ease, as it got closer to its prey.

“STAY BACK, DON'T YOU TOUCH ME YOU BASTARD!!!” Scootaloo cried.

{Oh my Little Bird, I plan on doing more than just touching you!}

The undead unicorn created scalpel constructs and fired them in rapid succession at the teenage mare. The aura field protecting Scootaloo wavered due to her fear, allowing the scalpels to cut through the field and slice her flesh. Scootaloo hissed in pain, the dark light of the constructs seemed to double the intensity of the pain, which only worsened her concentration.

‘Scootaloo calm down, please! You're letting fear consume you, at this rate we won't be able to maintain our union!’

Scootaloo’s eyes shot wide open. “NO! Adara, don't leave me, not now, I'm begging you!”

‘I am trying, but you have to believe Scootaloo, I will keep you safe! I promise!’

Suddenly Scootaloo felt something pierce her right hind leg. The mare yelled out in pain as she felt the embedded object pull her up higher into the air, only to bring her down swiftly to the ground below. A muffled thud rang out upon impact, Scootaloo may have landed on mud, but that didn't make the pain lessen that much.

Unfortunately, Scootaloo was no longer in her united form. She was back to her normal form, now without Adara’s power. The teen mare was becoming drenched in the rain, the mud clinging to her fur and matting it. She coughed a few times before taking in big gasps of air. Scootaloo was about to attempt to get herself up, but in the blink of an eye, a figure teleported over her. Her eyes widened with fear, hyperventilating as long buried memories began to resurface. The stallion looked down on her, trapped underneath him and trembling like a little filly.

{Hmm, you've grown into an exquisite young mare. But I'm not surprised, even at such a young age, you were still alluring.}

The Black Lantern brushed his right hoof against Scootaloo’s cheek, causing her to freeze in dread of his every action. His hoof traveled down, stopping over her heart. Through his eyes he could see his daughter glowing with the golden light of Fear, it was so delicious, and he so wanted to bring his only daughter into the ranks. But that wouldn't be much fun, no, the real fun was to be had while she was still alive.

The undead unicorn’s hoof traveled downward again. Scootaloo began to whimper and cry, her body refusing to move despite her mind desperately crying out for her to fly like the wind, but he stopped, surprising Scootaloo, although she wasn’t about to complain. Her undead father seemed to be staring at something intensely, she carefully followed his gaze to her left wing and Scootaloo’s breath hitched.

{Hmm...now that's odd, you still have your wings?}

Scootaloo stiffened yet again as she felt the Black Lantern’s hoof run across her outstretched wing, the sensitivity of her wings made the mare almost wish he went back to what he was doing earlier, almost.

{I would've thought they'd have been clipped by now, especially after all the trouble I went through with getting that virus to stick. You have pretty strong immune system, but then again, daughter of a doctor.}

Scootaloo’s jaw dropped at hearing those words. “Y-You mean, YOU were the one who gave me that virus?! The thing that almost took my wings?!”

The Black Lantern pressed his hoof against the wing bone, making Scootaloo hiss at the painful pressure being put on it.

{Well what better way to keep a bird from wandering off and flying away then to clip its wings? You were always so outgoing and energetic, I had to make sure you couldn't just up and fly away from me. But now, I suppose, I'll just do what I should’ve done years ago!}

Suddenly, a black scalpel construct appeared near the wing joint. Scootaloo’s eyes practically bulged out of her eyes, pupils the size of pinpricks as she watched the blade descend on on her fur and near her skin. Scootaloo shook her head frantically, tears streaming down her muzzle and mixing with the rain water.

“NO, PLEASE DON’T CUT MY WINGS OFF!!! I'LL LET YOU DO WHATEVER YOU WANT TO ME, JUST PLEASE, NOT MY WINGS!!!” Scootaloo pleaded.

A sadistic smile spread across the decayed flesh of the zombie as its black eyes narrowed. {Oh a very tempting offer my Little Bird, but I have to make sure you don't try and scurry away, now don’t worry, I'm still a good doctor...but this will hurt a lot!}

The Black Lantern managed to pierce through Scootaloo’s flesh, making her cry out in pain as the blade met bone and continued to cut. But thankfully, the sadistic torture did not last much longer as a bright blue light blazed its way towards the stallion. The Black Lantern looked up at the last second and received a light enveloped punch right between the eyes.

The force and power of the punch sent the Black Lantern flying into the wall of a house, making an imprint of his body. Scootaloo panted as she clutched her bleeding wing the best she could, eyes falling on the raging sapphire aura of Adara. Her wings were flared out, and her right hoof was still ablaze with power.

“YOU WILL NOT COME NEAR HER AGAIN!!!” Adara bellowed.

She glanced over her shoulder to Scootaloo, and she gasped. She had never seen Scootaloo with such a look of horror and fear, she was visibly trembling, her wing bleeding and mixing with the mud. This mare, whom she cared for, fought for and alongside her, who practically laughed in the face of danger and was so full of confidence it bordered on Rainbow Dash levels.

But now, she looked so vulnerable, so broken.

“Scootaloo…”

“A-A-Adara, please unite with me again, hurry!”

Adara trotted up beside Scootaloo and placed her hoof on her mare’s shoulder, but unfortunately, the glow of their unity did not shine. In fact, Adara could feel no hope, fear had gripped Scootaloo’s heart.

“I'm sorry, Scootaloo, I can't unite, it won’t work,” said Adara in a somber tone.

Before Scootaloo could inquire why her eyes fell on the body of her undead father, now peeling himself off the wall. His face was completely smashed in, bone and muscle tissue visible amongst the ebony ichor that dripped from the wound. Suddenly, the black blood swirled about, reforming the damaged head until the horn and muzzle were back to their original state.

The Black Lantern opened his eyes and cackled like a madpony. {Oh, so this is one of the creatures our Master spoke of! An alien monstrosity hiding in the form of a pony, how fascinating!}

Adara quickly put herself between Scootaloo and the Black Lantern, raising a shield to protect them. “You will not prevail here Nekron! I know not how you got your puppet, Black Hand, to Equestria, but I assure you, the outcome will be the same!”

The undead unicorn blinked in confusion. {‘Nekron’, ‘Black Hand’? I know not who they are, I serve the Entity of Death, The King of Darkness!}

Wait, neither Nekron or Black Hand are behind this?! That cannot be, they are the only beings capable of ushering the Blackest Night!

{I wonder, do you have a heart? A being like you? If I rip out your heart, will you die or simply cease existing as a pony and stay in your real form? Shall we test that theory?!}

The Black Lantern surrounded himself with all manner of construct surgical tools, some even more medieval instruments were there amongst the collection. As either side readied to do battle a beam of pure white light cut into the earth, the Black Lantern saw the beam and quickly retreated away from the attack, disappearing into the shadows.

Adara could tell that this Black Lantern was one of the more intelligent ones, granted a bit more cognitive thought than the horde of zombie drones. She had no doubts that this battle was far from over, and that Scootaloo’s torment was to continue.

The originator of the beam sailed down to the ground, landing before Adara. The Entity of Hope was happy to see Twilight, although she looked a little haggard.

“Twilight!”

“Adara, thank goodness I found you two! The Black Lanterns are gathering in number and I can't -- wait, why are you two separated?!” Twilight asked.

The alicorn’s eyes peered behind Adara, widening in shock at the state Scootaloo was in. She quickly threw up a barrier around them and moved quickly to the teenage mare’s side.

“Oh Faust above, what happened to you Scootaloo?! Adara, how did this happen?!”

“Later, Twilight, right now I can't unite with Scootaloo and we need to regroup immediately!” Adara’s keen eyes scanned the area before she asked, “Where are Fluttershy and Proselyte?!”

One crash after another sounded out amongst the thunder and flashes of lightning. Fluttershy flew through five houses, six businesses, and one produce cart before skidding to a halt on the muddy ground. The mare was covered in bruises and had bleeding gashes all over her body. Her right hind leg and left foreleg were limp, the bones dislocated and broken in several places.

Proselyte’s healing light bathed over the pegasus mare, mending her wounds at as rapid a pace as he could go. His time was limited, Headwind was incredibly fast and would soon be upon them. As fast as his healing powers were, the damage inflicted onto Fluttershy was being done even faster. Plus, it didn't help that Fluttershy wasn’t fighting back. It was as if her will to fight, nigh, her will to live, had completely vanished, as if resigning herself to this fate.

‘Fluttershy, please fight back! That may be Headwind’s body and voice, but it does not have his soul! All that is inside that husk is a malicious darkness that is using his memories against you!’

“But it's true...I don't deserve to be alive...not after it came at the price of my little brother's life…I failed him…”

Headwind descended from the sky and landed a few inches from Fluttershy, his right hoof was covered in a black claw construct, which he used to grab hold of Fluttershy by the throat. The colt hoisted the mare into the air, clenching his construct claw a little more with each passing second. Fluttershy made gurgling, gasping noises as her airway was being constricted, he hooves trying in vain to rise up and force the claw open

{Yeah, Sis, you’re right, you don't deserve to live! I should be the one with a family!}

Headwind threw Fluttershy into the air, the Black Lantern followed after her as he cocked back his right claw.

{I should be the one living with my very special sompony, and having foals, and being part of the Wonderbolts!}

The Black Lantern punched Fluttershy square in the chest, the subtle sound of multiple rib fractures echoed out for a brief moment before the united being was sent flying in the other direction. Headwind’s body was wrapped in a black aura before shooting off after her.

Headwind appeared behind his big sister, smirking evilly at her injured form. [b{But if I had known you'd still be this weak mare, after I sacrificed my life for you, I'd have just let you fall!}

The undead pegasus brought his hooves together, a sphere of black energy forming until it pushed against Fluttershy’s back. The spheres snapped and unleashed a jet colored beam directly onto Fluttershy’s back. The mare was finally sent to the ground, exploding on impact and sending a strong enough shockwave to push the rain away for a few seconds.

Proselyte formed a barrier bubble around them, splitting his focus between healing and defense. Fluttershy’s body was almost completely ready to give out if she continued on like this. Proselyte contemplated switching tactics, he did not want to see Fluttershy die, so perhaps possession would be better, it wouldn't be the first time he had to overwrite the mind and will of a host.

No, he couldn't, he wouldn't, that was the old him, not the new Proselyte. But still, Fluttershy’s refusal to do battle with the shade of her younger sibling would soon cost her life if things stayed on this present course of action.

Just then, a beam of pure darkness struck the barrier, making the Entity within wince as he struggled to maintain the defense and finish up healing Fluttershy. Headwind fired volley after volley of dark energy bolts from his wings, painting the area around them in destructive explosions.

It was only when Proselyte sensed the last rib fall back into place did he make his next move.

Headwind growled in frustration and readied himself to smash through the barrier, he’d have his prize, to see the light snuffed out of his “big sister’s” eyes.

A beam of pure indigo light fired from the barrier, Headwind dodged it easily enough and smirked down at his enemy, but then arched an eyebrow at the sight below. Fluttershy was lying on the ground, in her normal state, without the indigo coloring, tribal markings, or the light tentacles. The beam that had zoomed past Headwind curved back, aiming right for the Black Lantern.

The beam took the form of a pegasus, Proselyte took the rest of the light surrounding him and forged it into a spear of indigo light. Before Headwind realized it, a glowing indigo construct spear pierced through his chest, he glanced back behind himself, spotting a purple teenage pegasus stallion thrusting the weapon through him.

Proselyte released the spear and delivered a kick to the butt of the spear, propelling the Black Lantern like an arrow straight into the Clock Tower in the distance. Taking advantage of this window, Proselyte created many spear constructs, all of which he launched like missiles straight for Headwind. The Black Lantern had no time to dodge as indigo spears rained on him, slamming into the side of the Clock Tower with resounding force. The Entity of Compassion forwarded all his power and concentration into the creation of a giant glaive that was nearly as long as the whole town. With a mighty battle cry, Proselyte hurled the colossal glaive straight at the Clock Tower.

The bladed end pierced through the rain and found its mark right where Headwind was, but the glaive continued, slicing through the entire tower until it imbedded itself in the forest. The Clock Tower crumbled in that same moment, the tolling of the bell sounding one last time as the historic structure became nothing more than a pile of wood and clockwork.

Proselyte panted as the rain drenched him, he knew that would not end the Black Lantern, but it would give him and Fluttershy time to regroup with Twilight and the others. The Entity of Compassion quickly flew down to Fluttershy, he paused, seeing the listless look in her eyes as she let herself remain on the muddy ground.

“Fluttershy, please, we must withdraw and regroup with Twilight immediately!” Proselyte urged.

“I…I…”

The Entity of Compassion stamped his hoof. “Fluttershy! You can’t just simply give up now! Derpy, your wife! Dinky and Amethyst, your daughters! Your friends! Are you really ready to just give up and make them sad?!”

Fluttershy began to stir, looking up at Proselyte with a wavering conviction, but somehow it was enough to get Fluttershy back to her hooves. Proselyte quickly used his light to search out the light of Life, mentally locking onto the signature. He then grabbed Fluttershy’s foreleg and poofed away in a puff of smoke.

Twilight unleashed on blast after the other, trying to keep the zombie horde at bay, but her response time was slowing. Her movements becoming sluggish and forced. Adara had hurried and got Scootaloo inside the castle before rejoining Twilight, both firing into the horde to keep them from getting closer.

Proselyte poofed in, summoning his light tentacles and lashing out at all the Black Lanterns in his path, skidding to a halt beside Twilight and Adara.

“Need I ask how bad our situation is?!” Proselyte asked.

“Scootaloo’s down…hurt, we need the others!”

“Their each at different places, there’s no way we can summon them all here!” Twilight shouted.

A bolt of black light was launched from the horde, catching Twilight by surprised as it slammed into her chest and sent her flying right at the doors to the tree castle. Adara and Proselyte hurriedly poured their light energy into creating a dual barrier around the castle.

The Black Lanterns didn’t seem to care that the barrier was up, already beginning their assault and blasting away at the barrier bit by bit. Despite the nearly unlimited power of the twin Entities, the black light of Death, even though wielded by these undead creatures, it was still dangerous to them, and could still break their constructs. Even their shields.

Inside the castle, everypony gasped upon watching Twilight fly through the door and land on the floor in a hard landing. Many of the ponies inside parted as Twilight came to a skidding halt on the floor, but once she was stopped, many of the ponies rushed to her aide. One among reached her faster, appearing as a cyan blur that practically weaved in and out of everypony there just to get to her.

Rainbow Dash stopped before Twilight’s disheveled and tired form, concern heavy in her eyes as she looked upon her wife.

“Twilight! C’mon, talk to me, are you alright?!” Rainbow Dash asked.

Twilight groaned as she lifted herself up, only to fall back down on the floor. Rainbow Dash watched as she tried again, but this time quickly put her neck underneath Twilight’s head, supporting her as she got back up. The alicorn mare stood on wobbly legs, taking a brief moment to enjoy the scent of Rainbow’s mane, and the comforting feeling that swelled in her heart at this act of support.

“I…I’m fine, Rainbow Dash…”

“The Tartarus you are! You look like you’re about to keel over!”

Twilight grunted as she tried to push away from Dash, her determination to keep Ponyville, its citizens, and her love from the evil that awaited outside. But the Princess of Friendship barely made it two steps before nearly collapsing. Rainbow Dash hurried to Twilight, using her own body to support Twilight.

No, not now, I have to try and fight! I was given this ring to protect life! I can’t just allow this evil to take their lives!

Suddenly, the white ring glowed. Many of the ponies inside the castle backed away from Twilight, but Rainbow Dash stayed her ground, refusing to leave her wife’s side as the phenomenon occurred. The bright light of the ring condensed and then shot through the floor, pulsing out in a wave that ran up through every nook and cranny of the castle.

Outside, Adara and Proselyte watched as the giant white oak tree began to glow. The six-pointed star shined, overlapped with the insignia of Life. A powerful burst of energy erupted from the tree, spreading out in the form a blast wave. The wave smashed into the horde of Black Lanterns, pushing them further and further away from the tree castle, many of them tried to fight back, but the shield wall was too strong.

After a few seconds the energy wave ceased and took the form of a giant dome that covered a seven mile radius around the tree and encompassing a good portion of the homes and business of Ponyville. Adara and Proselyte could feel the power, it was the white light of Life, the tree was actually projecting the power of the white light to protect them.

Both Entities rushed inside the main hall, making a beeline for Twilight, but stopped when they noticed that Twilight was on the floor, her head resting on Rainbow Dash’s forelegs. Adara and Proselyte had worried expressions as they neared the alicorn mare, but Rainbow looked up at them, giving them a confident smile.

“It’s alright guys, she’s just exhausted and knocked out,” said Rainbow Dash as she nuzzled the top of Twilight’s head.

“And yet the barrier is still active?”

Proselyte sent a wave of his indigo light through the floor, trying to discern the inner workings of the tree itself.

“It appears this castle, this tree, is similar to a power battery in some aspects. It’s literally providing the energy needed to keep the barrier up and the Black Lanterns at bay.”

Most in the room released a sigh of relief, thankful that, at least for the time being, that the zombies would not be able to get them, allowing them all a much needed reprieve. However, both Entities knew that this was only the beginning, and now another worrisome factor has been added to the equation. If Black Hand and Nekron, the very progenitors of the Blackest Night, were not behind this event, then who was? And, most frightening of all, what was its next move?

Author's Note

Next Time:

The survivors of the siege of Ponyville try to recuperate from the initial attack, more so Scootaloo and Fluttershy.

The odds are against them, but Twilight might have a way to at least tip them, slightly in their favor.

The battle between the living and the dead has only just begun.

Episode 10: The Light Fights Back!

The Black Lantern army continued to hover on the outskirts of the light barrier created by the tree. They hissed and growled at the light, knowing what resided on the other side of it made them furious. Their King wanted the light of the living, and what their king wanted, he got.

However, the citizens of Ponyville were grateful for the barrier, but at the same time their hearts were gripped with fear and dread, their loved ones had been killed before their eyes and then brought back as undead minions. Many had barely escaped, seeing long since dead relatives returned to them as monsters bent on murder.

During this time, Princess Twilight Sparkle tried to reassure the frightened ponies that they were safe, at the same time Proselyte and Adara went around healing the wounded as best they could. Thankfully, the white light that the tree emitted worked just like a power battery, revitalizing them and their light power. When the injured were tended to, Adara and Proselyte met with Twilight in the throne room, both recounted the events that befell both their hosts and made them have to separate from the during the battle.

Twilight listened to this intently shaking her head at this revelation. “Monsters, I can’t believe they would do such a thing! To use the bodies of loved ones like that, to manipulate another’s emotions! Adara, are you sure about this unicorn who was Scootaloo’s father, you sure it was her father?!”

Adara nodded. “I could feel her fear, she was familiar with him, not only that, but he sounded just like this monster from her nightmare. I had often wondered what Scootaloo went through to make her manifest a creature of such pain in her dreams, and now I know.”

Twilight was angered, no, furious upon hearing this. Scootaloo was a like a daughter to her now, and hearing that somepony abused, intentionally infecting her with a degenerative virus, it made her blood boil. The evidence of the anger was made manifest as her body glowed with a red aura of Rage.

“Please Twilight, enhance your calm,” said Proselyte.

“How can I ‘enhance my calm’ when you’re telling me my adopted daughter’s abuser is right outside! Show me which one he is and I’ll obliterate him!”

Adara stepped forward and looked the Princess in the eye. “Twilight, I understand your rage, I truly do! But right now she does not need an avenger, she needs a mother!”

The red light of Rage that surrounded Twilight began to fade as she quelled the anger in her heart. “I…I’m sorry…

“For now, the barrier protects us. For how long is a different story, but the reality is that we cannot hide here forever,” said Proselyte.

“If the Blackest Night isn’t stopped soon, the entire world will become nothing but a land of the dead, and from here, it shall spread to other universes,” said Adara.

Twilight thought hard about this, the tree was a power battery, and it was keeping the Black Lanterns from getting to them, on top of that she now had to deal with hundreds of dozens of ponies who were scared out of their minds.

“Do you think the Life Entity saw this coming?” Twilight asked. “The tree, my becoming a White Lantern?”

Adara and Proselyte glanced to each other. There was no denying that the Life Entity was a shrewd and planning being. Remembering how he had returned life to certain heroes back in their universe in order to set the stage to rid the last remnants of the Blackest Night from destroying the world, and the universe.

The pieces seemed as if they were falling into place, but what was frustrating to them was that the Life Entity never let them in on his plan. However, they had to believe that the Life Entity was working towards something, but until that plan was revealed, they needed to fight against the darkness of this King.

“It’s possible that the Life Entity foresaw this, but for now we must concentrate on the threat at hoof,” said Adara.

Twilight looked towards the barrier, her face scrunching in contemplation as her brilliant mind went to work thinking of way to counterattack. “I need to test something to make sure, for now, try to reassure the townsponies that they are safe inside the barrier.”

Both Entities nodded and left.

The lavender alicorn glanced outside, walking towards the her balcony to overlook the white light barrier, and the hordes of undead that kept careful watch over it, waiting for even the smallest opening to get in. Twilight spread her wings and flew down until she reached the edge of the barrier. She was greeted with the hundreds of decaying or turned faces of Black Lanterns. The Princess of Friendship and Magic’s heart broke at seeing this, many of these ponies had been acquaintances, ponies she said “hi” to everyday, or had seen grow up in this town.

Twilight was but a few inches away from the edge of the barrier. With a deep breath, Twilight began walking towards it, the Black Lanterns backed away from her, afraid of the white light of Life that she radiated. The ring upon her horn shine and generated an aura field that would burn any Black Lantern foolish enough to come close to her.

Once she stepped one hoof outside the barrier, a Black Lantern lunged for that hoof, upon making contact, a surge of white light energy shot through the undead pony’s body, completely obliterating. The other Black Lanterns backed further away, now knowing that touching the alicorn meant certain destruction. Twilight continued to walk forward, until her head and horn passed through the barrier. It was then that she noticed the barrier wavering, becoming distorted.

Twilight quickly backed away and brought her whole body back inside. Curious, Twilight went back to the edge and this time stuck only her head out. The barrier began to waver again, and once again Twilight brought her head back into the barrier and it stabilized again.

I get it, the tree may be a power battery, but the power source is the white ring. Without me here, the barrier will fall and everypony will be killed……So, that’s why I was compelled to make them, thought Twilight.

“I’ll have to finish them now.”

Twilight’s horn shined and in the blink of an eye she teleported away.

Adara knocked against the door to Scootaloo’s room gently. “Scootaloo? It’s me, Adara. I-I’m coming in now.”

Slowly, Adara pushed the door open. The room was filled with some Wonderbolts memorabilia, a bookshelf with a few Power Ponies comics and Daring Do books. There was a shelf on the other side of the room that displayed some of Scootaloo’s wins over the past four years. The Best Young Fliers Competition, first place. Extreme Stunt Rally, first place, to name a few. However, what she was proud of most was not those, oh no, her crowning achievement was front and center before all those trophies.

It was a picture of herself, with Rainbow Dash mussing up her mane, Twilight rolling her eyes and smiling, Adara caught mid laugh, and Spike smiling with his sharp dragon teeth.

Yes, it wasn’t any wonder why Scootaloo was most proud of this. It was the day she became part of a family, when her life finally turned around for the better.

Adara took her eyes off the shelf and looked towards the lump that was hidden under the covers. The Entity of Hope walked over to the covers and sat at the edge of the bed where she believed Scootaloo’s head was.

“Scoots, it’s me, you’re safe now,” said Adara.

“S-Safe?! W-We’re not ‘safe’, h-he’s out there! He’s coming for me! I-I’m g-going to Tartarus!” Scootaloo cried.

“Shh, shh, Scootaloo you did nothing wrong! He’s the one that hurt you!” Adara reassured.

“He did, but I did something just as bad!”

“Scootaloo, stop it, there’s nothing you could’ve done worse than what he did!”

In rush of movement, Scootaloo made the blankets fall off the bed, as she stood upon it and glared down at her marefriend. “I killed him.”

Adara blinked. “Excuse me?”

Scootaloo jumped from the bed and stood on the floor, looking Adara straight in the eye. “I killed my own father!”

Adara shook her head, not believing her words, but then Scootaloo slowly advanced on her.

“I was hurt by him…after my mother took her own life everything went south! It was little things at first, nothing out of the ordinary. Sometimes he’d hug me longer than normal, or help me with my baths since my mom wasn’t there anymore.”

“Then it started to get weird. He’d invite me to sleep me in his and mom’s room, I figured he just missed her and was lonely, I mean I missed her too and I didn’t feel like sleeping alone at that time. Then after a while, he’d hug me in my sleep, it was nice, with my dad doing that it made me feel safe. But…he started rubbing me on my flanks, it was a little unnerving but I thought it was just something to help me relax…”

“Then it got worse the older I got…things that weren’t exactly normal. I’d catch him sneaking glances of me whenever my tail would swish to one side, and he didn’t even stop when I caught him! Then…one night when I did sleep in their bed…he…he…”

Scootaloo began to cry, gritting her teeth as the painful memory began to play out in her head. Phantom pains began around her body, as if it could not forget what her father had done.

“I wanted to tell somepony! But I couldn’t, he was a doctor, and a good one! He made a lot of ponies in my town better, I couldn’t just accuse him of something like that! Who would believe me?! So I endured it, praying to Faust that maybe he’d stop and be the dad I remembered before her death!” Scootaloo then hit herself upside the head. “Stupid me though, that didn’t happen! It only got worse, making me do things that…”

Adara reached out for Scootaloo, but the orange pegasus mare swatted her hoof away.

“It got so bad I wanted to fly away and never look back, but my wings weren’t strong enough, and now I know why! Because that sick bastard infected me with a virus! I got desperate…I hid a knife from the kitchen under my bed, I never planned on using it on him…I had planned on using it on myself when it got to the point where I just couldn’t stand it anymore!”

“He’d always call me his ‘little bird’ ‘cause I was a bird trapped in his cage, no way out! Finally…one day…I just couldn’t take it anymore, he was going to do things with me again one night and I said ‘That’s it!’ I ran to my room and got the knife and readied to stab myself in the heart! But then he walked in on me and tried to make me let it go, we wrestled around for a while, he was using his magic to pull at it while I tried to tug back!”

Scootaloo looked at her hooves as she spoke her next words. “I…I don’t know what came over me…It’s as if my mind saw what needed to happen and my body reacted. I jumped forward when he pulled and he must’ve panicked because he didn’t stop the knife even though he still had control of it, and then I pushed forward…there was blood…so much blood…and the look in his eyes…it’s as if I betrayed him! After everything he did to me, he looked at me as if I was guilty!”

The orange mare began to cry, shutting her eyes tight. “And he’s right…I am guilty…I killed somepony…my own Dad…because I was too weak and too scared to stand up and say something…! I ran away and ended up in Ponyville…I managed to go unnoticed as far as being homeless and even managed to bury all those memories of what happened to me away…but you saw how well that turned out.”

Adara nodded.

“I’m such a coward…as powerful as you and I were united…despite standing up against the Negatives, Queen Chrysalis, and Nightmare Moon, after all of that, I still broke down like a scared little filly…!”

Adara carefully inched herself closer to Scootaloo, she then brought the teenage mare into a hug, allowing her to rest her head on Adara’s shoulder. “I’ve witnessed several heroes in my original universe battle beings that were like gods, others that were devils of the vilest sort, and face many disasters that not only threatened planets but whole galaxies. Yet, not all can face the demons that haunt them. Some buckle under the pressure of their past, from their regrets and past sins. However, the strongest heroes are at times those who do not allow themselves to be crushed, but to be refined. Until that being shines like a diamond.”

Adara gently ran her hoof through Scootaloo’s mane, holding her tight to reassure her that she was alright. She even spread her wings and wrapped them around her as much as she could.

“You, Scootaloo, are a diamond.”

“I’m not…I was fine with forgetting all of my past and just focusing on my life right now! If I had to, I would’ve been fine with never having you, Twilight, Rainbow, Spike, or anypony, finding out about what happened to me! I didn’t want you all to look at me like I was broken…like…I was a monster…!”

The blue light of Hope began to radiate from Adara, allowing its comforting power to sooth the worry and heartache in Scootaloo. “You are not – nor ever will be – thought of as a monster. The real monster is outside. You should have seen Twilight, she shined with the red light of Rage, bright enough to even make Butcher jealous.”

Scootaloo smiled a little from hearing that. “Have…H-Have you told Rainbow yet?”

“Not yet, but I assume Twilight will soon,” said Adara.

When she said this, Adara glanced towards the door. Through the crack, she spotted a few strands of rainbow hair moving about outside before it completely disappeared.

“So…you saw Daddy back in Canterlot?” Dinky asked.

Sparkler nodded. “I’m sorry Dinks…I should have told you and Mom…but I never thought…I never thought he’d show up, especially like that!”

Derpy walked over to her adopted daughter and rubbed the top of her head. “Muffin it’s alright, to be honest I would’ve said all those things to him regardless, I meant every word. But…I am a little concerned that you attacked him like that, sweetie.”

Sparkler winced, remembering how angry she felt. Seeing red and just acting without thinking, if her father wasn’t already part of the undead, she would’ve surely committed murder then and there. “I…I know…and I’m sorry…I was just so angry about what he said to you, and all I saw was red after that. I was angry that he abandoned us, never even wrote to us after Dinky and you almost died in that blizzard! I…I’m sorry.”

Dinky walked next to her big sister and nuzzled her cheek in comfort. Derpy felt happy to see her youngest cheering up her oldest daughter. Now though, if she could only do the same for her wife.

Fluttershy had been hollow since Proselyte returned her to the castle, barely speaking a word to them. It wasn’t until later that Proselyte took some time to explain what had happened. Of course the others were in shock about this revelation, but even more so that the darkness that had corrupted Depry’s husband had also raised the dead body of Fluttershy’s little brother.

“They are no longer the ponies you knew. They are nothing but dark agents, with only one mission. To manipulate and to kill. They will use the precious memories of your loved ones to make you let your guard down, or to illicit a certain emotional response. Once they see what they want in you, they will take your heart and turn you. Even the greatest of heroes in my universe had trouble fighting against their own friends and family long since dead.”

“That’s what Lyte said…but, he also said that they beat this in his universe, so we have a chance,” said Dinky.

“He also said that his world was filled with wielders of the light, as well as thousands of heroes to fight and who possessed all kinds of powers, we’re just…ponies, with just magic, and four alicorns,” said Sparkler.

“Don’t forget, we have Lyte and his brothers and sisters, they can help.”

Derpy decided to let her children discuss their chances of surviving this night. Right now she needed to see to Fluttershy, she was, at this time, just staring out one of the windows. “Honey…? Are you alright? Oh, what am I saying, you’re not alright…I…I’m sorry.”

Fluttershy glanced to her wife and smiled sadly. “It’s fine, dear, don’t worry…” The pink maned mare turned to her gaze back to the window. “I shouldn’t be here anyway.”

Derpy tilted her head to the side in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I mean I shouldn’t be alive. Headwind was right, he gave his life for me and I didn’t change from the filly I was when he died…”

Derpy shook her head and stood before Flutterhsy. “No, no, no, honey, you’re sooo much stronger than you were back then, you were and are the same strong mare I fell in love with four years ago!”

A ghost of a smile appeared on her lips. “I’m not strong…I should be stronger…I should’ve become a stronger, less timid mare after Headwind died…and yet…I was still the same. Weak, scared of my own shadow, being a burden to my friends…”

Derpy hated hearing this, all these things Fluttershy was saying were not true. “If you were all those things, there’s no way you would’ve been able to help Princess Twilight defeat Nightmare Moon, reform Discord the Spirit of Chaos, stare down a cockatrice and a dragon, and there’s definitely no way you would have been able to fight alongside Lyte if you were the mare you’re saying!” Derpy put her hooves on Fluttershy’s shoulder and made her look at her, the normally walleyed mare focused to make her eyes look directly at Fluttershy. “You even cut your mane to show how much stronger you are, and it’s that strong mare we need right now! You’re family, right here, needs you!”

A spark seemed to light in Fluttershy’s eyes for a bit, making her feel less numb than she was earlier. “I’m sorry…”

Derpy smiled as she cried and brought her lover into a tight hug. “And stop saying you’re sorry…!”

During this talk, the family of four didn’t notice that a certain rainbow maned pony was listening from around the corner, upon hearing enough she walked away.

Rainbow Dash didn’t know what to do. Her best friend’s soul had practically been shattered, her adopted daughter was having a mental breakdown. Fluttershy’s brother had been raised from the dead, and apparently, Scootaloo’s molester father had been too. Both were sources of great pain for either of them, it was frustrating. She wanted to comfort Scootaloo but there was nothing she could say to her right now, not with the monster who hurt her still lurking outside the barrier. Not to mention, she confessed to killing her father.

No she didn’t kill him, it was self-defense. Scoots isn’t a killer. But now…UGH! Damn this whole Blackest Night crap!

“Hey Rainbow Dash!”

“GAH!”

Rainbow Dash jumped back and assumed an aggressive stance, but relaxed when she noticed it was just Pinkie Pie. The premier party pony of Ponyville, and undoubtedly Equestria, hadn’t changed that much in the last four years. Although she had taken to wearing her mane in pigtails, which ended up looking like she had two puff balls on her head.

Unlike Rainbow and Twilight, and Fluttershy and Derpy, and Applejack and Ion, Pinkie Pie and Rarity remained the only pair of their group of friends who remained single. Rarity was busy with her business, and stated that she didn’t have time to find a date, despite having time to spend with her friends. Pinkie Pie, well, Pinkie had already become part of a family.

She cared about everypony, and all of Ponyville was like family to her, most so were the Cakes. Although having a family of her own, the Cakes had asked if Pinkie wanted to become an official member of the family by becoming the twin’s godmare. Of course she said yes, and from then on she had taken on a more active role as their godmare. This did not however dampen by any means her bubbly, upbeat attitude.

“Jeez, Pinkie Pie, do not sneak up me like that! Especially tonight, do you want me to punch you in the face by accident?!” Rainbow lashed out.

Pinkie Pie had a hurt expression upon her face. “S-Sorry Dashie, I-I didn’t mean to…”

Rainbow Dash sighed and rubbed the back of her head as she made her way to Pinkie Pie. “No, I’m sorry, I’m just really on edge right now with all this stuff going on. It’s not your fault.”

Pinkie Pie smiled and nuzzled her friend’s cheek. “It’s no problem, but Rainbow Dash, you look a lot more stressed out than what I thought you’d be.”

“Ugh…I am. This Blackest Night thing is going hurt ponies in more ways than one, it’s already messed up Fluttershy and Scootaloo, I won’t go into detail about Scoots, but Fluttershy’s…it’s like she’s lost the will to fight or something since she saw Headwind, her little brother,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Oh…I wish I could do more to help…but, I’m not like Adara or Proselyte, and I don’t have a ring like Twilight…and without all of us, our Elements of Harmony won’t work,” said Pinkie Pie as she tried to figure out some way they could turn this around. Pinkie Pie then smiled. “But as long as we’re still alive we can still find a way!”

Rainbow Dash smiled and bumped Pinkie’s shoulder with her own. “Always a silver lining, huh?”

“Yep!”

Suddenly, a white orb flew through the hall, it separated into more orbs that flew in different directions. The orb broke and revealed a construct of Twilight before Pinkie and Rainbow.

‘Please come to my basement laboratory, it’s time we pushed back against this Night.’

The message ended, but the construct reformed back into a sphere and shot off towards the mentioned meeting place, and both mares wasted little time as they dashed off.

“Thank you all for coming,” said Twilight.

Most of the ponies she wanted to see were here. Fluttershy and Derpy, along with Amethyst Star, Dinky, and Proselyte. Scootaloo and Adara, along with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash.

It had been awhile since Rainbow Dash had entered her wife’s basement lab. Machines of varying use were littered all around the room, bookshelves filled with tombs of magic and science. Workbenches were setup, each with an array of beakers and test tubes containing, Celestia knows what.

But all attention put towards the workbench behind Twilight, with a tarp covering it. For some reason, Twilight looked a little more haggard than she did a moment ago.

“First off, I have to let you know I conducted an experiment earlier. I tried to leave the barrier, but when my ring left the barrier began to waver. It is my belief that my ring and the tree’s power are connected, and must be within the area the barrier encompasses. So…”

“That means that venturing beyond the barrier boundary will put everypony in danger, at the same time, it means you cannot enter the fray,” said Proselyte.

“It’s that bad?” Dinky asked.

Adara nodded. “The white light of Life that Princess Twilight wields is the strongest weapon we have against the darkness of the Black Lanterns, with this limitation, she won’t be able leave the castle to fight against the one behind all of this.”

Twilight, unfortunately, agreed with this assessment. “But, you did mention to me that the green light of Willpower combined with another light of the Spectrum can destroy a Black Lantern, correct?”

To this, both Entities nodded.

“Hence our meeting here.”

Twilight’s horn glowed with rosy-violet light and immediately the tarp was removed. All eyes went wide at what was on the work bench. There were bracers, each one colored to one of the seven lights, and each color having a different number of bracers.

The red light of Rage had two bracers. The orange light of Avarice had one. The yellow light of Fear had one. The green light of Willpower had five. The blue light of Hope had three. The indigo light of Compassion had two. Lastly, the violet light of Love had three.

“Twilight…you made these?!” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah…although, I had to rush in the last couple of hours to make them. I’ve been tinkering with them on and off the past few years, but it’s only been recently that I understood why I was compelled to make them. The ring was telling me to make them because of this. They’re not as cutting edge as the ring on my horn, but they’ll do the job they need to.” Twilight explained.

Adara and Proselyte broke off from the group and inspected the bracers, having seen the rings usage many a time, they would be the ones to see if these devices were able to channel their power. After a couple of minutes, both Entities gave their approval.

“You’re right, Twilight, it does lack the advanced technology that our world’s ring wielders possess, but the overall capability of these bracers will allow the wielder the ability to channel the respective light and create constructs,” said Proselyte.

“But they don’t seem have a charge, Proselyte and myself can charge the bracers for our lights, but without the others we can’t use them,” said Adara.

“I know, and that’s why I’m going to pour the lights of Rage, Avarice, Fear, Willpower, and Love from my ring into the bracers,” said Twilight.

The others had worried looks on their faces. Scootaloo stepped forward and asked, “Is that okay for you to do that? Will it hurt your power?”

Twilight shook her head. “It shouldn’t. So long as the white light is still at a hundred percent, then we’ll be fine.”

“Okay, then I say do it Princess!” Dinky stated. “We need more light if we want to fight those zombies, so let’s light up the night!”

“Mm-hmm, everypony stand back, Proselyte, Adara, with me.”

The Entities of Hope and Compassion stood on each side of Twilight. Their bodies glowed as their respective lights began to power up, at the same time, Twilight’s ring shined with red, orange, yellow, green, and violet light.

Proselyte and Adara fired beams of indigo and blue light towards the bracers that bared their insignias, charging them to their fullest. Twilight fired five beams of light from her ring that hit the other remaining bracers, the others squinted at the rainbow light as it shined throughout the room.

[Rage: 68%, Avarice: 70%, Fear: 55%, Willpower: 40%, Love: 82%.]

“What’s that?!” Scootaloo asked.

“The ring is giving me the amount of emotional energy left for each of the lights!” Twilight answered.

[Rage: 0%.]

The bracers of Rage rose up as a female, albeit, aggressive and ethereal voice spoke from them. [Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Rage detected.]

One of the bracers teleported in a flash of red light, while one bracer remained. The bracer floated off the table, everypony parted and made a path for the object, not sure where it was going until it stopped and hovered before Amethyst Star. The fuchsia unicorn didn’t understand what was happening, was this item telling her that she –

[Amethyst Star of Equestria, you have great rage in your heart. Born of need to defend familial bonds, will you accept the power of Rage?]

Scootaloo managed to snap herself out of her mental breakdown long enough to remember what happened with Nightmare Butcher. “Amethyst no! That will turn you into a rage-a-holic, destruction machine!”

“It’s safe, Scootaloo!” Twilight called out. “The ring told me about the negative effects of the Rage light, I’ve worked to minimize them in these bracers! You won’t lose yourself in rage Amethyst, but you must focus to keep it controlled!”

The unicorn mare looked upon the bracer again, the symbol of Rage burning bright upon it. With audible gulp, she asked, “This thing…it really will give me the power to help fight these things?”

“Yes!” Twilight shouted.

[Avarice: 0%.]

The single bracer for the orange light of Avarice rose up and began to pulsate as it sought out its potential wielder.

[Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Avarice detected.]

With that said, the bracer teleported.

Amethyst Star furrowed her brow and held out her right foreleg. Before the bracer could take hold, Dinky got in front of her and looked her big sister in the eye.

“Sis, you know what this light can do! It killed Sweetie Belle! If it wasn’t for Scootaloo, she’d be dead! The same power that Nightmare Moon used, you’re going to use!” Dinky pleaded.

The unicorn mare looked to her little sister and then to her mother. Derpy was also giving her a look of apprehension, not wanting to see her child be consumed by this negative light.

But Amethyst knew that their options were limited. They needed more light, and ponies who could wield it. This was a war, a war between the living and the dead, and right now, Amethyst needed to do her part and not sit on the sidelines. Besides, her adopted father was out there, he was lurking and waiting for the perfect moment when the barrier would fall to storm the castle, like the rest of the undead.

“Sorry Dinks, but I’m doing this to protect you, Mom, and…” Amethyst glanced towards Fluttershy. “…Mom.”

The bracer closed the distance and attached to her right foreleg. Already, Amethyst could feel the Rage power coursing through her veins. It was a rush of power unlike anything she had ever felt before. The raw, unfiltered power of Rage was empowering her, making her stronger.

Amethyst backed away, spewing crimson flames from her mouth as she roared out. The Rage threatened to consume her, despite Princess Twilight’s efforts to try and keep this from happening, the power of Rage was not be controlled, but to be free and destructive. The unicorn mare’s eyes began to shine red as she looked upon everypony, wanting so much to lash out and crush everything in her sight.

NO! Her mind cried out. I am in control! I won’t become a monster, I will protect my family!

The bracer shined, the metal growing out until a black mesh-like chainmail wrapped around Amethyst’s body up to her neck. Red armor plates formed around her, and a helmet of crimson metal formed over her head, with a bladed holster to house and protect her horn. Amethyst’s body sizzled as the red energy settled, she panted a few times, semi-exhausted from taking control of the power.

Dinky carefully walked to her big sister, knowing what might happen, she prepared to summon a shield spell just in case. “Sparkler…Sis…are you alright?”

Amethyst raised her head and opened her eyes. They were no longer glowing bright red. However, her irises had changed to a glowing red. “Yeah, I’m fine Dinky, don’t worry I’m in control.”

The room released a sigh of relief, more so from the Entities, knowing full well that the last thing they needed was a rampaging Red Lantern in the room.

[Fear: 0%.]

[Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Fear detected.]

[Love: 0%.]

[Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Love detected.]

[Willpower: 0%.]

[Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Willpower detected.]

[Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Hope detected.]

[Power levels at max, seeking proper wielders. Compassion detected.]

The beams from the Entities and Twilight cut off, with Twilight collapsing to the floor. The bracers all rose up and began disappearing. All three of the violet bracers teleported away, three of the five green bracers teleported, two blue bracers, the yellow bracer, and both indigo bracers.

One of the green bracers began floating towards Rainbow Dash and the blue bracer towards Pinkie Pie.

[Rainbow Dash of Equestria, you have the ability to overcome great fear. Despite the danger, you’re willing put the safety of those around you before yourself. Such selflessness demands a power to match it, will you accept the light of Willpower?]

[Pinkie Pie of Equestria, you have the ability to inspire great hope. A life spent in the pursuit of bringing happiness and joy to others around you, a heart that is full of hope requires the power to make that hope shine. Will you accept?]

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie glanced to each other. There was no questioning this decision. Both mares held out their right forelegs and the bracers quickly attached to them.

Pinkie Pie felt power, it was calming, and happy, connecting her to everypony. It was as if she was becoming one with their hopes and dreams, and Pinkie Pie felt the power of those hopes, and that power was hers to channel and wield. She was an extension of those hopes.

Once again, black mesh-like chainmail formed, coating her body up to her neck. Blue armor plates formed, spotted with a few vines that traced whimsical patterns on her armor. Pinkie’s mane was released from its pigtail look, and redone with a blue ribbon that tied it into a ponytail. Her already crystal blue eyes shined bright as the light of hope filled her being.

Rainbow Dash too was undergoing a transformation. The green light of Willpower was strong, it was as if the very power of all living things, moving and continuing on through hardships was within her. Rainbow remembered when Applejack became one with Ion, the Entity of all Willpower, she could now hardly believe how her friend was able to contain this much power, comparing the bracer to becoming one with the very source of that power was nothing, but if it was even a fraction of this, she would do it, for Twilight and her family, she would take control and fight for them.

The mesh formed over Rainbow Dash as green armor plates formed. Green lines formed on the armor, glowing with the light of Will. Rainbow’s wings transformed, becoming armored plated and elongated. Rainbow Dash gave an experimental flap of her metal wings and grinned like a Cheshire cat.

“Awesome!”

“Wee!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she began floating around the room. “Floaty!”

[Willpower detected, attack options unlocked.]

[Hope detected, power levels rising.]

Adara’s aura flared up, already feeling her light becoming even stronger in the presence of Willpower. But her attention was turned to Twilight, helping her back to her hooves.

“Are you alright, Twilight?”

“I…I’m fine, it was a little more draining than I thought,” said Twilight as she glanced upwards. “At least now Equestria will have a bit of a fighting chance.”

Author's Note

Next Time:

The Blackest Night continues as it spreads to Manehattan and Apple Bloom, in the midst of the chaos, fines help from the last two ponies she'd expect.

Meanwhile, Butcher comes to grips with the Seal of Love, can the Entity of Rage figure out how to break it in time to save his comrades?

Stay tuned!

Episode 11: Manehattan Mayhem, The Light of Rage Shines!

Apple Bloom felt uneasy, there was something not quite right as she slept. The young Apple moved to her right and suddenly found that the entire right side was free, Apple Bloom opened her eyes and realized now why something felt off.

“Babs?” Apple Bloom asked as she looked around.

The young mare got out of bed and went out into the hallway, she looked back and forth and then went to search the suite. Unfortunately, when she got into the living room, Apple Bloom was disappointed to see that her cousin wasn’t there.

Apple Bloom began to worry a little, she didn’t live with her cousin, mostly only seeing her during get-togethers on holidays, or when she visited Sweet Apple Acres during the summer.

Which led to an internal debate whether to tell Babs’ sister or parents. Either they’d just say that they knew about this and would just tell Apple Bloom not to worry, or if this was something that Babs was doing in secret and hadn’t told them. In which case this could lead to a very unpleasant Hearth’s Warming for both of them.

Apple Bloom walked back into their shared room, Babs’ room, as worry started to creep into her. She knew Babs was a tough mare, she was an Apple and Manehattan mare after all, but still, that didn’t mean too much against a desperate pony from the streets. Apple Bloom had heard of horror stories about ponies getting mugged or even hurt by random ponies on the streets.

The young Apple plopped onto the bed, grunting in frustration as she tried to figure out a way to find out where Babs had gone.

As she contemplated this, a piece of paper floated down from the air and landed on her face, Apple Bloom looked about and deduced it must’ve gotten moved when she shuffled her way out of the bed. Apple Bloom saw that there were directions on one side of the paper, and a note on the other.

Dear AB

If yer readin’ this then I haven’t gotten back yet.

Ya see, I’m visitin’ a friend and bringin’ him some grub – probably a poor choice of words there.

Anyway, ya don’t have to worry, he’s a good guy, even if he don’t see it. I should be back pretty soon, but in case I’m not, I’ll leave ya the directions to where he’s at.

Fair warning cuz, I don’t want you freakin’ out so try to keep an open mind when and if ya see ‘em.

Your favorite cousin

Babs Seed

While Babs had left that note, it still did not assuage her worry. If anything it made it worse, the pony she described sounded dangerous. Steeling her resolve, Apple Bloom went to the coat closet as quietly as she could, put on a winter coat and scarf, and left the penthouse suite.

When she was outside, Apple Bloom had trudged through the snow laden sidewalks. The young mare shivered, feeling the cold, it was a little colder than in Ponyville, given that they were further north and near the ocean. Still, she continued on, if there was one thing she wasn’t about to do, it was leave her cousin alone with some stranger who could do, Celestia knows what.

Apple Bloom followed the directions as closely as she could, having not visited Manehattan that much, she knew she’d get lost in the maze that was the big city without them. The directions didn’t make it sound so far away, but the snow made it that way, having to literally push through it to get anywhere.

Babs, if Ah find ya, and yer alright, Ah’m so gonna make ya pay for makin’ me worry and plod through this Luna forsaken snow!

Just then, a sound of thunder echoed through the city, causing Apple Bloom to look straight up. “Oh no…don’t tell me it’s gonna – ?!”

The heavens opened with lightning, releasing a deluge of rain upon the city. Apple Bloom stood there, with a deadpan expression, her mane sticking to her face and back of her neck as it became matted and heavy, and to make matters worse, the letter had gotten soaked and unreadable.

“Happy Hearth’s Warmin’ to all.” It was at this point, Apple Bloom realized something was odd. “Wait a cotton pickin’ minute, there was no rain in the weather report? And…is the water black?”

Sure enough, the cascading rain water was dying the snow a black color. Apple Bloom looked to her coat, which sported some faded black streaks. Now she knew that city air could be a bit polluted, but she didn’t think the pegasi ponies would allow it get so bad that it would look black. But, something about this was not sitting right with Apple Bloom, not at all.

Suddenly, a scream was uttered, causing Apple Bloom to quickly do an about face. However, the moment she did so, it was too late. An Earth pony mare was pounced upon by a black shadow that took her into the adjacent alley. Apple Bloom wanted to go help her, but suddenly the screams stopped, followed by a sickening crunching sound.

Apple Bloom’s eyes went wide with fear at hearing that sound. She saw a hoof stick out from the alley, but she did not dare stick around to find out who the assailant was, running to the street corner and continuing to run. Thanks to the rain, most of the snow had been melted and allowed her to more quickly move through the sidewalk.

Suddenly, more screams erupted, followed by familiar sounds of glass shattering, metal crumbling, wood splintering, and bricks breaking. The only reason why she knew what these sounds were was because of the Battle of Canterlot, hearing so many sounds of destruction does not leave your memory even after four years.

It was then, with a huge crack of lightning, all the power in the city went out, making the expansive city of Manehattan go pitch black. No street lamps, and no neon signs. The only light there was came from the lightning flashes overhead.

It was in these lightning flashes, however, that Apple Bloom saw some figures approaching her from behind. Just then, an explosion went off further down the street, illuminating the area, Apple Bloom took this opportunity run again, at some point she had forgone the heavy coat and scarf, running with her body exposed to the biting cold, but that was the least of her worries right now.

More screams, breaking, and exploding went off around the city, echoing through the canyons of steel and concrete. Apple Bloom had found a crowd of ponies who were running, to where she did not know, it was mostly in a panic. In one of the fires, she saw a pony silhouetted against the flame, a claw like appendage was attached to its hoof, and with that claw it struck a pony in the chest and tore something out.

Apple Bloom had to swallow a growing need to vomit at the sight, but right now that would not help her, there was no time for that now. Apple Bloom ducked into an alleyway, panting hard as she tried to regain her bearings.

“Okay…Okay…I’m lost in Manehattan, there’s no power, its pitch black, and there’s some kind of mass murder goin’ on!” Apple Bloom looked to and fro as she assessed the best way to take. “Ah gotta find Babs, she can get us back home, hopefully Ion and AJ are already doin’ somethin’ about this!”

As Apple Bloom readied herself to run, she saw an Earth pony mare at the end of the alley, she was wearing a police pony uniform, and her right foreleg was bleeding badly.

Apple Bloom ran to the officer and quickly dragged her into the alley, she propped her up against the wall, looking at her wound as she looked for something to tie around it.

“Hold on Officer, Ah’ll get it wrapped up for ya,” said Apple Bloom.

“N-No, y-you need to run! They’re everywhere! You need to get to get out of the city as quick as possible!”

“Ah can’t leave without meh family, Ah’ll fix ya up as best Ah can, but can ya least tell me where the Grand Hotel is?” Apple Bloom asked.

“T-The hotel? It’s – LOOK OUT!”

The officer pushed Apple Bloom to the side as hard as she could. Apple Bloom rolled across the ground for a few seconds before getting back to her hooves and watching as a pegasus mare landed in front of the officer. She wore a black uniform, her fur was dull, mane shaggy, and what was more disturbing, one of her wings was decayed, showing muscle and sinew.

The officer glanced to Apple Bloom and then back to the undead pegaus mare’s white, dull eyes. “Do it ya bitch!”

The undead pony created a tentacle construct that wrapped around the mare’s neck, hoisting her up against the wall.

{The Blackest Night falls from the skies,

Let us hear your deathly cries!}

The zombie pony created a black claw construct on its right hoof and thrust it forward into the officer’s chest. The mare coughed up blood as she screamed out in pain, her body convulsed until the zombie reached back and pulled out her heart, which was glowing with a green color to it. The heart then disintegrated in its grasp, to which the zombie allowed the body to fall, unceremoniously to the ground with a thud.

Apple Bloom’s eyes were wide with horror, having witnessed a murder, and by some kind of undead pony.

{We’ll twist your souls as your light dies!}

The undead pony inhaled and the bellowed out a stream of black sludge that coated the dead mare’s body. Apple Bloom once again fought the urge to throw up and quickly picked herself up to run again, but not before turning back and witnessing the sludge enter the dead pony’s body and begin to reanimate it.

{By Sombra’s command, the dead shall RISE!}

With that, Apple Bloom ran again, she took her chances in the crowd, she didn’t know where they were going, either they were running to nowhere in a panic or they had been previously directed to go somewhere. The whole time she was running, Apple Bloom continued to see more deaths occurring, not even the sky was safe. Having witnessed as several pegasi who thought they could escape via the skies were quickly proven wrong as zombie pegasi swiftly took them out of the air, like a hawk preying on a smaller bird.

This…This doesn’t make sense! Zombies, and what’s with that rhyme?! It sounded like somethin’ Adara or Ion would use, and what does Sombra have to do with all this?! Didn’t sis and the others take care of him a long time ago?!

Her thought process was stopped when she noticed a pegasus zombie lock onto her. Apple Bloom made a beeline for an alleyway, hoping to use the narrow path to aid in keeping the zombie’s options limited to a single avenue. However, as Apple Bloom continued to run, a burly stallion, in the grips of panic and fear, slammed into Apple Bloom.

The impact made Apple Bloom fly towards the alley, and made the zombie pegasus change targets to the stallion since he was closer.

Apple Bloom continued to stumble about until she hit the back wall of the alley, landing on the ground and hearing a sickening crack. The young mare wailed as a sharp pain emanated from her left hind leg, which now looked bent at an awkward angle. She tried to bite back the tears, cursing herself and the fact that her leg might have just been broken.

Maybe it ain’t that bad, no, maybe it only feels very bad, but it’s actually just a sprain or somethin’, she thought.

Apple Bloom tried to rise, but the moment she attempted to put weight on that leg, the pain shot back up, stronger than last time and forced her to collapse onto the ground crying from the pain.

NO, NO, DEFINITELY AS BAD AS IT FEELS! Oh Celestia, give me a break, my leg’s broken, and Ah’m in the middle of a Zombie Apocalypse, can it get any worse?! Ahhh crap, why did Ah go and say that?!

“Apple Bloom?”

The young Apple looked up in the direction the voice came from, it was familiar. The pony who called her name ran into the alley, where Apple Bloom got a better look.

It was an Earth pony mare with a gray coat, her mane was opt white and done in a braided ponytail. She wore a pearl necklace, her eyes were pink behind her powder blue glasses, and with a cutie mark of a spoon and a heart.

“Silver Spoon?! W-What the – how – you’re here?!”

“Look we’ll talk later about how and why, but are you okay?!” Silver asked.

“No, Ah-Ah broke my left hind leg, Ah can’t even put any weight on it.”

Silver Spoon went over to the aforementioned leg and winced at the sight of it. “Yeah, that’s bad, we need to get you to a doctor!” The Earth mare hefted Apple Bloom up, draping her left foreleg over her shoulders and giving a grunt when she took on her weight. “Jeez you’re heavy, what are you made of rocks?!”

“Ugh, ya know, Ah have a broken leg, can ya at least spare me the insults?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Take it as a compliment, I’m not saying you’re fat, even I can tell this is muscle weight, you’re well-toned.”

“Uh…thanks?”

Slowly, but surely, Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom were making their way towards the opposite entrance of the alleyway. The whole time, Apple Bloom was amazed at Silver. She had always suspected that she was a more sensible filly, but in wishing to avoid getting bullied by Diamond Tiara, she buddied up with her and joined her in the name calling and other acts when they were fillies. If circumstances were different, Apple Bloom didn’t doubt they could’ve been friends with each other. However, as they continued, Apple Bloom was realizing something, they were moving way too slow.

“Silver Spoon, do me a favor and just stash me in one of these houses or stores, Ah’ll only slow ya down,” said Apple Bloom.

“No.”

“It don’t make sense for us to be easy pickins’ for those zombies, just let me down somewhere and go for help!”

Silver Spoon groaned. “Save me the selfless hero act, the city is in chaos, there’s nopony coming to help us with those Black Lanterns flying around and turning other ponies. The Royal Guard and Police Force will be too focused on them to be sending anypony to rescue you or anypony else for that matter. Besides, I’m not going to leave somepony I know behind to die!”

Apple Bloom felt bad for weighing down Silver Spoon, but was still happy to hear her say that. Perhaps the rich mare wasn’t as bad as she let on.

That thought process stopped when five Black Lanterns dropped from the sky and landed at the exit to the alley. The undead minions glared at the two mares as their Spectrum Vision showed them their dual lights. Apple Bloom glowed with Willpower and Fear, while Silver Spoon glowed with Compassion and Avarice.

The lead Black Lantern took a step forward, making Apple Bloom, against her better judgement, put herself between Silver and the Black Lantern, balancing on three legs. The Black Lantern grinned as it saw the Fear light fade in place of the green light of Willpower. With a single light determined, the lead Black Lantern readied to pounce on Apple Bloom.

However, a beam of vermillion light shot out of the sky and struck the Black Lantern, sending it flying several feet until it hit one of the tall buildings. The other Black Lanterns moved back as a being landed on the ground with a powerful BOOM, kicking up dust into the air.

When the dust settled, Apple Bloom beheld a strange creature. It was dragon like, but carried itself like a pony. It had pony hind legs, and dragon claw forelegs, with a long serpent like body and tail that whipped back and forth. Instead of fur, this creature was covered in orange scales, along with having pony ears and a long muzzle. Her mane flowed like clouds in the sky, upon her brow were antler horns which came to form a crown, but at the center of the crown was a symbol Apple Bloom knew all too well. The symbol of Avarice.

“O-O-OPHIDIAN!” Apple Bloom shouted.

“Not quite, but we’ll talk about that later.”

“Way to make an entrance Di,” said Silver Spoon with a smile.

The serpent mare smiled and then turned to the Black Lanterns, her forked tongue flicking out before she bared her fangs at the undead creatures. Her antler crown glowed with vermillion light as constructs began to form around her. Feral Diamond Dogs appeared, snarling and barking at the Black Lanterns.

“Go my servants!” Diamond ordered with a swipe of her claw.

The Diamond Dogs roared and charged for the four Black Lanterns. All four were then carried off by the Dogs, having their bodies torn apart by their fangs and claws. Apple Bloom couldn’t believe what she was seeing, Diamond Tiara just saved her, and what’s more, she was one with Ophidian, the Entity of Avarice. The very same Entity that made Spike into a monster and foalnapped her and Rarity four years ago.

“Let’s go, they won’t stay down long,” said Diamond Tiara.

“Di wait, Apple Bloom’s leg is broken, she can’t walk,” said Silver Spoon.

Diamond Tiara looked to the farm mare’s left leg and winced upon seeing it. Her antler crown glowed and both Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom were encased in a bubble of orange light. All three rose into the air as Diamond Tiara flew them to a nearby rooftop, away from the chaos so as to take a moment to breathe.

The bubble let them down gently, allowing Silver Spoon to guide Apple Bloom down so that she wasn’t on her leg. Diamond Tiara focused her energy on Apple Bloom’s leg, and immediately, a cast was sent on it, making Apple Bloom hiss in pain.

“It’s better than letting it dangle every which way and making it worse,” said Diamond Tiara.

Apple Bloom took a deep breath, and looked to her bully. “Thanks, Diamond.”

The serpent mare smiled, in a rather seductive manner and walked towards Apple Bloom, using her long tail to make the farm mare look up to her orange slit eyes. “Well, you can repay me with something, it doesn’t necessarily need to be money, you know.”

“W-What?!”

Silver Spoon sighed. “Okay, you’ve been together too long now, let me take over.”

Diamond Tiara seemed a bit put off by the idea, but a look to Silver Spoon’s eyes made that resolve melt. Before she knew what happened, Silver Spoon captured Diamond Tiara’s lips in a passionate kiss, Apple Bloom looked away blushing and wondering how those two could make out at a time like this?

But only when the orange light shined did Apple Bloom look back, and then her mouth hung open.

The vermillion light was shifting from Diamond Tiara into Silver Spoon, the united transformation faded from Diamond and now Silver began to transform. Her lower half became that of a serpent’s trunk, keeping her front forelegs. Most of her fur shifted to that of orange scales, her mane became vermillion flames as it bellowed and hissed from the rain. Silver’s glasses changed, becoming flaming embers that formed around her eyes, and the pearl necklace became one huge pearl on her chest.

Diamond Tiara had returned to her normal form, with her pink coat, long purple and white mane, blue eyes, and a sparkling tiara on her head. Both mares ended their kiss and gazed into each other’s eyes for a moment, before closing them again and touching their foreheads.

“What’s mine is yours, and you are mine,

Joined together until the end of time!

My body and soul, my very core,

The light and you, mine forevermore!”

The symbol of Avarice, which was still upon Diamond’s forehead, transferred, reappearing on Silver Spoon’s pearl.

“I told you two you were fighting too long, we worked this out,” said Silver Spoon.

“Sorry Silver, there was just so many of them it was getting a little crazy.” Diamond turned to Apple Bloom, who was still staring in shock of what she saw. “H-Hey…Apple Bloom…long time no see…”

With that, Apple Bloom passed out, both from the pain in her leg, and from seeing her former bully and the monster that she had thought she’d never see again.

(Stalliongrad)

Night watch was always dull, Butcher found it to be the most tedious part of his job. Being assigned to the actual border outpost meant staying in the guardhouse, with Gilda and Greta, and taking turns looking out the windows and scouting for possible trouble, either by Frost Biters or some griffon or pony bandits looking to score some goods from caravans.

However, this night was different, bad different. Butcher was on edge, the signs were there, signs that he believed that he’d never see again, especially in this universe. The burly, battle scared minotaur walked over to the barracks and found Gilda sleeping in her bunk bed, right above Greta.

Butcher then shook the griffoness, making her groan in annoyance. “Butch, there’s no way it’s time for shift change already…”

“No it’s not, but you both need to be awake now.”

“Give me one good reason why I should get out of this bed when it’s not even time for my turn yet?” Gilda asked.

“The sky is raining.”

Gilda turned around and glared at Butcher. “Really? Shocker of the century, now go back and stand watch! Jeez, the weather this far north has a mind of its own, you know that!”

“True, but in the four years I’ve been in this world, I haven’t seen it rain black rainwater, or is that common place?” Butcher asked.

Gilda poked her head up. “Wait, ‘black rainwater’?”

Butcher pointed towards the doorway to the observation room. With a growl, Gilda hopped out of the bed, hoping that this wasn’t some trick from Butcher to start her shift early because he was bored. When Gilda got the observation window, her eyes went wide. Sure enough, the landscape had been painted black from the rain, even the windows had some black streaks on them.

“What the Tartarus is this?!”

“So, it’s not normal?” Butcher asked.

“Of course not!”

Butcher snorted. “Damn, I was hoping it was. I need to get you two to a safe location and then I’m leaving!”

Gilda watched as Butcher rushed into the barracks and unceremoniously picked up Greta and stood her up, much to the griffoness’ displeasure.

“Gilda, what the heck is Butch doing?!” Greta asked.

Gilda got in front of Butcher and held up her claws. “Whoa, whoa, big guy! What the heck has gotten you all riled up?! Why do you have leave?!”

“The Blackest Night.” Both Gilda and Greta looked to each other in confusion, and Butcher groaned. “It’ll take too long to explain. Short version is: the dead are about to rise and launch an attack on all things living in this world until darkness covers it. My siblings and I must join forces with the White Lantern of this world to stop Nekron’s rise here, understand?!”

Greta and Gilda looked to each other, and then to Butcher. Both were now wondering if he was succumbing to cabin fever at this point. However, Gilda did see Butcher take on the Windingos, and then there was seeing him encased in an iceberg, as a giant red bull, so maybe there was some credence to his words.

“Okay, soooo…you’re saying we’re about to have a zombie apocalypse occur in Equestria?” Greta asked.

“Worse, Black Lanterns. They are undead, but have the power of a ring wielder, and cannot die unless…ugh…unless the green light of Willpower is combined with another light of the Spectrum, or through thee use of the white light of Life, which is held by the fledgling Princess back in Equestria proper!”

Greta leaned in close to Gilda and whispered, “Gilda…I think Butch is losing it out here, I say we try and go along with what he’s saying. ‘Cause, honestly, neither one of us can take him down, he’ll kill us!”

Gilda walked up to Butcher and stared him in his red eyes. “You’re sure about this, you’re not clowning me, right Butch?”

Butcher looked back out through the window, keeping watch for any movement. “Believe me, I wish I was.”

Gilda noticed something, two somethings. One was how tightly Butcher was holding his ax, and second, the tone of his voice. Butcher had always had this tone of calm aggression, if that makes sense? But now, his voice sounded on edge, and after seeing what the large minotaur could do in battle, and against spirits of hatred, then Gilda had reason to assume that whatever this “Blackest Night” was, it wasn’t good.

“Okay Butch, say I believe you, what do we do?” Gilda asked.

“We do nothing, you two are going to be put somewhere safe to ride out this Night, and I will go into battle!” Despite the fact that I have yet to figure out how to remove this damned seal on myself! Perhaps the others can persuade that fledgling princess to remove our seals, this is not the time to be hindered by such things!

Suddenly thuds could be heard coming from the rooftop. Butcher brandished his ax, already ready to attack.

“Hey, hey, chill, it might be just some hail or something,” said Greta.

*RAAAAAAAAAARGH!*

Butcher glanced to Greta. “You wish it was hail.”

Within the next moment, the entire outpost went pitch black. The distant lights of Stalliongrad also cut off, leaving it to disappear in the darkness of the rain. Another round of thuds were heard, followed by a loud crash coming from the barracks. The door swung open and revealed two glowing white dots, and something growling in the darkness.

Butcher focused his energy, making his ax blade glow red in the dark room, allowing them to see what it was that had entered the room. It was a Frost Biter, one that Butcher had killed not too long ago, although its icy fangs were now black as night.

“Come for round two, have you?!” Butcher declared.

The Frost Biter roared out and charged for the Entity of Rage. Butcher charged for the creature, getting under it and grabbing it by the throat. The red minotaur then slammed the Frost Biter to the ground, roaring as he clenched his fist and tore off its head, chucking it down the hall.

Greta turned around and threw up, while Gilda just stood there and fought back her own urge to do the same.

Butcher rose up and focused his light on his hand, burning away the black ichor. “We need to move, now! It won’t stay down for long!”

“YOU JUST TOOK OFF ITS HEAD, IT’S NOT GETTING BACK UP!” Greta shouted.

The Entity of Rage pointed his ax towards the severed head. “Observe.”

Greta and Gilda watched as black sludge oozed out of the wound of the body and snapped like a cobra towards the severed head, reconnecting to it. Butcher focused his energy back into his ax and released a crimson energy wave that blasted the body of the undead Frost Biter, further delaying the regeneration process.

“This will only delay it, duck!” Greta and Gilda did as Butcher instructed, allowing him to slash again and throw another crimson energy wave towards the windows, shattering them completely. “Fly now!”

Gilda and Greta jumped out of the window and unfurled their wings taking to the skies, while Butcher ran and jumped out of the observation area, landing with a wet thud against the ground. Butcher charged his ax once again and struck the ground. A fissure of red light split the earth as it surged forth towards the outpost and in the next moment, obliterated the entire structure in an inferno of crimson destruction.

Butcher wasted no time and ran after Gilda and Greta, but no sooner did he do so did he hear both griffons’ cries up ahead. The Entity of Rage dashed through the melting snow and spotted his partners fighting off two Black Lantern Border Patrol griffons.

Gilda and Greta recognized their coworkers from the station, and were reluctant to fight them head on, either dodging or rolling away from their attacks. However, Butcher had no problem with attacking them. Roaring out a battle cry amidst the cracking lightning and booming thunder, the Entity of Rage jumped into the air and landed behind both griffons.

Both undead creatures could see it, with their Spectrum Vision, they could see this minotaur shining, blindingly, with the red light of Rage. For a moment, they even saw something else, a red bull with curved horns and tusks, roaring at them with all its fury.

While the Black Lanterns were still staring at him, Butcher dashed forth and uppercut the first Black Lantern griffon, turning to the second as he smashed the flat of his ax against the back of its head. The blow cracked the skull of the second griffon and sent it flying several feet away.

The first griffon came back down and Butcher was waiting. With a swing of his ax, Butcher cleaved the Black Lantern in half, separating it at the barrel and sending both halves to fall to each side. But Butcher wasn’t done, he turned to the half where the head was and fired a beam of red light at the top half from his ax, burning the upper half to keep it from attacking.

“Keep moving!”

Butcher could run really, really fast, so Gilda and Greta had to fly just to keep up with him, but they kept low to the ground to avoid any surprises and because Butcher knew better how to fight the undead.

During their run, Butcher tried to think where best to stash Gilda and Greta, really no place was safe on this night, but so long as he and the others killed Black Hand and stopped Nekron, then whatever safe haven he found would suffice.

Why do I care about them?! Before I would just charge into battle, the hell with anything else! Now…Now I actually give a damn about them and –!

Butcher stopped as a thought crossed his mind and glanced towards the blacked out city. “Sonya and Sunny!”

“Oh crap, they’re in the city! You don’t think –?!”

“I do,” interrupted Gilda, “if those two came from the station, then the city’s probably getting overrun too! Butch we have to get them out of there!”

Butcher stamped his hoof, he knew good and well the city would be the first place overrun with Black Lanterns, they tended to follow the light, and a city filled with living beings had plenty of light to devour. Which meant that the number of Black Lanterns he would fight was going to skyrocket, but without his full power, he could do very little. And yet…

“There is a good chance they have been turned…but, I can get us there…probably,” said Butcher.

Gilda nodded and the looked to Greta. “Greta, I know you’ve only known Sonya and Sunny for a little bit, but…”

Greta shook her head and placed her claw on her girlfriend’s shoulder. “If you two are going, I am too!”

“You’re not going to like it.”

(Stalliongrad City)

“I DON’T LIKE THIS!” Greta shouted.

The city was in chaos, ponies and griffons were being attacked left and right by Black Lanterns, Gilda and Greta had witnessed several of the citizens being killed before their eyes, and just as soon after rising back up to kill others.

Butcher countered each one that dared to get close to his partners, bringing down his ax on some and driving others’ heads into the pavement. Butcher hated this, it was a battle that could not be won even with his might. All he could do was merely slow them down, something that would take infinitely less effort if his full power wasn’t sealed.

After some time, the trio finally made it to Sonya and Sunny’s home.

“Sonya?!” Gilda called out.

“Sunny?!” Greta shouted.

Butcher kept watch at the door, having cracked it slightly to see if any of the Black Lanterns were approaching them, but it wouldn’t matter if they didn’t hurry, soon the city would be converted into Black Lantern undead.

“HERE!”

Butcher turned around but saw no one, he then looked down and tapped on the floor, hearing a distinct difference in the sound the boards were making. Butcher snorted, looking over the floor until he spotted the rug they usually stepped on upon entering. The red minotaur removed the rug and spotted a hatch, Butcher carefully took hold of the handle and in one swift motion ripped the door off and stood ready with his ax.

Terrified screams and a rush of feathers came out of the hole. But Butcher’s quick reflexes managed to stop the griffon from plunging the dagger she held from stabbing him. “Calm down Sonya, it’s me!”

Sonya stopped her thrashing and looked upon the familiar minotaur. “Butch! It’s you! Oh thank the Old Kings! Sunny, it’s Butch, it’s safe!”

The pegasus mare flew out of the hole and latched onto the giant minotaur, hugging him fiercely, happy to see their friend. Soon Gilda and Greta hurried downstairs and found their friends.

“The city is going crazy,” said Sunny.

“Yeah, there’s a lot to explain, and not a lot of time to tell it,” said Gilda.

Suddenly, black tendrils shot through the door. The tentacles wrapped around Butcher’s arms and legs and tugged all at once, pulling him back through the door and onto the street. The three griffons and one pegasus rushed towards the door and watched as several Black Lantern ponies and griffons circled around the Entity of Rage.

Butcher figured this would happen, the Black Lanterns were attracted to those with strong light, and he being the Entity of Rage must’ve shined like the sun in their eyes. That’s it!

The Entity of Rage summoned some of his Rage light and managed to burn away the tentacles. He then jumped back up, and swung his ax down the street, sending a crescent wave of crimson light that blasted through several Black Lanterns before exploding in the distance.

“These creatures want me, I’ll lead them away from the city – as many as I can!” Butcher declared.

“BUTCH NO!” Gilda yelled out.

The Entity of Rage ran into the crowd of Black Lanterns, swinging his battle ax to and fro, lopping heads and limbs off the undead army and every once in a while unleashing a Rage Quake or Crimson Crescent into them.

However, as sound as his plan was, there was still one problem, his light wasn’t exactly bright enough to catch all of their attention. While a good majority came after Butcher, there was still a small contingent that was encroaching on Gilda’s group.

Gilda roared at the group of Black Lanterns and brashly dove into them, bearing her claws as she slashed at their throats and used her lion strength to hurl another one into a street lamp. Unfortunately, the damage she inflicted wasn’t devastating enough to make them stay down for very long, as they mended their wounds and came right back for her.

Butcher saw this and rushed towards them, but was stopped as a black light lance was hurled and pierced his left shoulder, making him stumble to the ground. Blood poured from the wound as the black construct burned against his skin. Not much fazed the Butcher, pain was an old friend, and the constant battles he had been through had made him more or less numb to most injuries, but the black light of Death was different. It didn’t just wound him, it ate away at his being, his light.

Despite this, Butcher pressed on, seeing Gilda still struggling with the Black Lanterns.

The griffoness was fighting back one Black Lantern after the other, first a few ponies, and then fellow griffons. Some were unicorns and used a combination of magic and their black light to fire beams of deadly energy at Gilda. Some of the beams grazed her body, while others she was able to dodge, however her stamina was wavering. These things were undead, and therefore could not tire, where she was reaching her limit.

“Damn, thought I was more in shape than this,” said Gilda.

The Black Lanterns were growing tired of dealing with the griffon, there were plenty more living beings to take the light from, and killing one without taking her heart wouldn’t matter in the grand scheme of things. The unicorns’ horns glowed with black light, as well as the griffon Black Lanterns’ mouths glowing as well.

Gilda was about to fly off to get out of the way, until a black construct tentacle lashed out from the side, and grabbed her wing as she was taking off. The sudden jerk to the wing made an audible snap that made Gilda cry out in pain and fall back to the ground. Gilda gritted her teeth, no longer able to feel her wing as she saw it lay limp against her side, dislocated. She turned towards the firing team of ponies and griffons, her end was coming.

The Black Lanterns fired their beams at Gilda, and she in turn stood up, she was not going to cower before these dead monsters, and she certainly wasn’t going to go out like a punk in front of her girlfriend. She watched as Greta was held back by Sonya and Sunny as she cried out her name. Gilda smiled and then fiercely stared down the incoming beam.

But just before the beam reached her, a red wall came down before her, but this wall was made of muscle. It took a moment before Gilda realized that Butcher had landed between her and the beam, using his ax to split the beam in two. The blast went around them, parting the stream of power. But there were already visible signs that the ax was breaking under the strain of the power of the black light. The Black Lanterns sensed this and doubled the output of their beam, making it grow twice as big.

The newly empowered beam tore through the street on its way towards its targets and slammed against them, the ax could take no more and shattered to pieces, with the shrapnel imbedding itself in his chest, and right arm. Butcher ignored this and quickly braced himself, acting as a living shield for Gilda.

When the beam ended, Butcher’s body was steaming. The Entity of Rage fell to one knee, panting and bleeding, Gilda came around to his right side and glared at him. “You idiot, why did you do that?!”

Butcher chuckled. “I…I don’t know myself. I just…I just saw you about to die, and something inside compelled me to act. As much as I didn’t want to admit it to myself, I like you.”

Gilda blushed. “B-Butch y-you like me?!”

Butcher rolled his eyes. “Not in the way you’re thinking. I like Greta, Sonya, and even Sunny. I have always been a loner, a beast to forever leave a path of destruction and bloody carnage in his wake. But…being with you all…I’ve felt something else, and when you were in danger, I felt a rage different from others. ‘Righteous fury’, I think that’s what it is called, rage born from the wanting to protect someone close to you.”

“Butch…” Gilda whispered. She then put on a fierce expression and stood in front of Butcher. “I won’t let any more of my friends die tonight, especially you. ‘Cause I kinda like you too, dweeb.”

Butcher grinned and rose back up. “I won’t be showed up by a female that easily.”

The Black Lanterns charged up again and fired the same column sized beam once again. But, before the beam struck, something happened. Violet light shined between the dark beam and them, the light took on the form of an eight-pointed star, the symbol of the violet light of Love.

LOVE

The symbol shattered and Butcher felt a rush of power that made his body glow bright crimson. With a powerful roar, Butcher released that power, creating a sphere of red light that surrounded Gilda and himself. The dark beam tried to pierce through the barrier field, but it was no use, the Rage light was unyielding. A shockwave of red power surged, throwing the Black Lanterns back and away from them, and sending the other undead slamming into the walls and windows of different houses and business.

The Black Lanterns rose back and lined up to fight again, but their target had undergone a drastic change.

Gilda looked and once again beheld the sight of a giant, blood red bull. With sharp tusks on the side of its face, a domed skull, and curved horns. The giant beast snarled as it took one step forward. Its glowing eye looked down at Gilda, and yet, Gilda was not afraid.

“Butch?”

“Stay there!” Butcher then looked to Greta, Sonya, and Sunny. “You three, get back inside, now!”

Greta, Sonya, and Sunny did as commanded. Butcher’s red aura flared as it inhaled, and in the next moment opened its mouth and unleashed a hellish torrent of napalm blood breath. The burning, flaming liquid-fire bathed over the Black Lanterns, not even giving them time to scream as they were caught in the torrent, melting into black sludge that was struggling to reform them under the deluge.

The Entity of Rage shut his mouth, snorted, and roared in triumph. The red bull looked upon his form, a disturbing grin plastered on his face as he realized he had attained his full power. Butcher walked over to where the rest of their friends were, and lowered his shoulder.

“Get on, if you touch it you’ll burn.”

Greta, Sonya, and Sunny flew onto Butcher’s shoulder, he then turned around walked back to where Gilda was. Once there, all three flew off and landed next to Gilda, whose wing was still dislocated.

“Gilda, can you still move?” Greta asked.

“Y-Yeah, flying’s not going to be the menu for a while though,” said Gilda.

“It can be, if we fight as one,” said Butcher. The red bull looked down at Gilda, and Gilda at him. “I have lived for many eons, and there have only been a few who have been able to show enough strength to wield my power, or be consumed by it. But, this is the first time I am willing to Unite with a host. If you accept, Gilda, together, you will wield a power you have never known.”

Greta looked to Gilda. “Butch, why Gilda?! Why not me instead, she’s injured!”

“My power will rectify that. As great as my power is, it can be even more powerful when wielded by one with imagination and skill, one who can focus my power into something sharper and deadlier. And that is Gilda, whom possess a refreshing warrior spirit,” said Butcher.

Gilda chuckled. “You’re a real flatterer, Butch.”

“You sure about this Gilda?” Sonya asked. “Butch’s had our back, but this?”

“Sonya, I think we need to trust him, Butch seems to know more about this mess than anypony, plus, he did fight off the Windingos,” said Sunny.

Gilda nodded and walked towards the Entity of Rage, Greta placed a claw on her shoulder, her eyes almost pleading for her not to do this. Gilda smiled and gently moved her claw. “I’ll be okay, don’t worry.”

Greta, reluctantly, let her go.

“So how do we do this, Butch?”

“Place your claw upon me, and speak our oath, a willing unification must be done as thus.”

Did as instructed, placing a claw on his tusk. Red, fiery light swirled around the both of them, keeping Greta, Sonya, and Sunny out of the mass as the power of Rage filled Gilda and connected her to Butcher.

“The power of the crimson red,

Will burn away the blackest dread!

Together with power and might,

Our fury will shine – this scarlet light!”

A column of red light shot into the sky as Butcher’s form burst apart into particles of red light that surrounded Gilda and began the transformation.

Gilda felt her body morph, her center of gravity shifting. Crimson light made up Gilda’s body, changing her into a more bipedal form. Crimson armor covered her legs, with the knee guards displaying the symbol of Rage. More crimson armor formed around her arms and chest, with a helmet bearing a likeness. Gilda’s wings transformed from feathered wings to red energy wings that flapped and released scarlet light quills.

When the column of red light faded, all eyes were now on the anthropomorphic griffoness that stood before them. Now standing at the same height as Butcher was in his minotaur form, Gilda glanced at her body, flexing her claw digits. She felt so much power coursing through her, power enough that she could tear down a mountain without even trying.

“Gilda…? Are you alright?” Greta asked.

“Better! I’m freakin’ super charged! Butcher’s power is incredible!” Gilda shouted excitedly.

‘Focus Gilda, they are returning!’ Butcher warned.

Gilda turned around and saw as the Black Lanterns were finally able to reform themselves after battling the acidic blood breath. Gilda’s tail whipped back and forth, like a griffon cub ready to play. To her hands, Gilda created constructs of a sword in her right hand, and a javelin in her left.

“Time to rumble!”

Just then a green light shot forth from the sky and on the Black Lanterns.

‘Quick, fire your light at them!’

Gilda pointed her javelin at the same enemies the green light struck, the dual beams hit the Black Lantern and obliterated its body, not only that, but the black sludge that made up its body was also destroyed. The green beam continued to cut a path towards the other Black Lanterns and Gilda followed it, the dual colored beams were most effective in destroying the undead for good.

Once the last Black Lanterns threatening them were destroyed, Gilda cut off her beam, and so did the one firing the green light. All four looked up and saw as a green star fell from the sky and gently landed a couple of feet from them.

When the light faded, Gilda wore a deadpan expression. “Oh you have got to be kidding me.”

The being before them was a griffoness, on her left foreleg was a bracer that glowed with emerald light. Her body was covered in a black and green suit, with the green parts shining metallic like armor. The griffon wearing the suit was gray, with green eyes, and had some of her feathers tied into a small ponytail.

“Hi Gilda, and you too Ms. Greta!”

“Gabby!?” The others shouted.

“Yep!”

“This is going to be a long night.”

‘You don’t know how right you are.’

Author's Note

Next Time:

Sombra contemplates the latest development with additional light wielders.

At this same time, the Crystal Empire comes under siege by an army of Black Lanterns, lead by somepony most dear to Chrysalis.

What can Predator and Shining Armor do to protect Cadance when she is pregnant and unable to unify?

Episode 12: Attack the Crystal Empire!

King Sombra, the Equestrian Entity of Death, felt the stirring of the light. Through the eyes of his undead he could see something occurring inside the barrier. Multiple lights, other than that of the white light of Life was shining inside the barrier and Castle Tree. The barrier was unexpected, Sombra had planned for the White Lantern , but the barrier set up by the tree itself, as well as the multiple lights inside were not in his calculations. Sombra had made the mistake of underestimating the Princesses of Equestria, Celestia and Luna, he would not make that mistake again.

{My Lord?}

The King opened his eyes and turned to the voice. “Yes Lieutenant Zap?”

{The Lantern shows signs of strain. I believe he is starting to grow restless.}

Sombra sighed. “Very well I’ll tend to him myself.”

Both King Sombra and Indigo Zap walked through the stone halls, the way lit by torches made of black flames that painted the walls with an eerie, gray color, and extremely ominous atmosphere. As they continued their journey, Sombra remembered something.

“Indigo Zap, what’s the progress so far?”

{We’re currently sieging Manehattan, although we’ve encountered an Entity, Avarice I believe. It might not be long before the Entity of Willpower gets involved and then our progress will be hampered a bit if they team up. I have also garnered reports of spotting the Entity of Fear traveling with a mare., he seems to be protecting her.}

“Hmm, odd for the Entity of Fear to be protecting anything other than himself. Then again he may be using her as a way to get in with the good graces of the other Entities. From my understanding, they all fought as one against the first Blackest Night, most likely they will team up again. Have our Black Lanterns concentrate on the mare, if he’s too busy protecting her, then he won’t be paying much attention to himself.”

{My Lord, do you believe that it is even possible to turn an Entity?} Indigo asked.

Sombra raised an eyebrow in thought. “Not sure, but at the very least we can try, at most I wish to capture them.”

The hallway finally ended and gave way to a large rotunda cavern. Stalagmites hung from the ceiling, sharp and intimidating as if threatening to fall and skewer whoever dared walk underneath them. At the center of the rotunda was a giant Black Lantern power battery. The center glowed with a strange light, it was moving, an undulating darkness that swirled about. Sombra groaned in annoyance.

“So he’s restless again,” said Sombra.

The darkness began to swirl again, but this time, at the center, a crack formed. This crack got bigger and bigger until an eagle claw and lion paw broke free from it. Both the paw and claw worked at the edges of the crack until none other than Discord, well his head at least, poked through the crack. The Spirit of Chaos glanced about until he found King Sombra and glared menacingly.

“SOMBRA! When I get myself out of this oversized fly trap I am going to scatter your essence across several dimensions, all of which will be either in a constant state of destruction or in an eternal blaze!” Discord threatened.

Sombra smiled wickedly at the Spirit of Chaos. “Oh? I like that resolve, but save it for powering up my battery. Your chaos magic will serve as a good counterbalance against the magic of the Princesses and Elements of Harmony. The dark power of the black light of Death will destroy everything else.”

“I won’t let you lay a hoof on Fluttershy you rotting corpse! You’ll regret imprisoning the Spirit of Chaos!” Discord roared.

Sombra’s horn glowed with the dark light of Death and his own dark magic. “That’s all well and good, but for now…GET BACK IN THERE!!!”

A beam of dark power roared towards Discord, the beam struck the middle of the power battery and washed over Discord. The Spirit of Chaos tried to fight against the deluge of darkness, but the overwhelming power of the King and the black light of Death was too much, forcing Discord back into the power battery.

Discord tried to hold onto the edge as long as possible, but he felt his grip slipping. Before the tear he had created completely sealed itself, Discord snapped his claw and flash of light went off. Discord was helpless inside the dark shrine of death that was the power battery. Webbing made of black tar wrapped around Discord, as they did, his chaos magic began to bleed into the tar.

Outside of the power battery, the Entity of Death watched as his creation buzzed with full power. Indigo Zap felt a surge run through her body, as too did Sombra, the connection reestablished. “Well now, that takes care of that little problem. Now, what’s the progress on the Crystal Empire, how is my old home?”

Indigo Zap smirked. {The swarm will reach the Empire within the hour.}

(Crystal Empire)

“Sooo, you look like you’re ready to pop Cadance, how much longer?” Chrysalis asked.

The Princess of Love rubbed her bump and smiled. “Unfortunately any time now, which is why we haven’t gone much anywhere right now. The doctors have me on bedrest until the baby’s born, but with Shining Armor and Predator around they’ve pretty much waiting on me hoof and hoof.”

Chrysalis’s eyes glanced to her bump, a blush formed on her cheeks as she fiddled with her forehooves. “Um…Cadance, I know I have no right to ask…but would you mind if I touched your bump?”

Cadance smiled kindly and nodded.

The former Changeling placed her hoof gently against Cadance’s belly, feeling a small kick that made her giggle. “I always found the regular way ponies give birth to be very special, the connection you have to your little one as you carry it with you for months. I wish I had such a connection.”

“You sound like you’re already a mother.”

“Hmm, well yes in manner. I have laid many eggs and my colony are all technically my children, including little Murmur over there,” said Chrysalis.

A splutter could be heard coming from the other end of the room as Murmur sprayed the air with the punch she had drank. It had never occurred to Cadance, but now that she thought about it, all the Changelings were born from eggs, and the one who laid those eggs was Chrysalis and by that regard she was mother to hundreds if not thousands of Changelings.

“So…um…you do have experience with foals,” said Cadance.

“I’m not the pony you should ask, the Fluttersponies are born knowing their purpose in life, they only require the basic of care for a couple of years until they begin to mature. But regular ponies I think take longer to grow up,” said Chrysalis. “Do not worry, you will be a fine mother, and Shining Armor will be a wonderful father.”

The two mares continued to talk while Shining Armor and Murmur went on about how things were changing with the newly reestablished Flutterpony race. Predator watched all this, feeling the love energy radiate all around her. She never believed she could be happy like this, she was soon to witness the birth a life, the product of two people in love, the truest symbol of Love’s light, and Predator was going to be its protector and something akin to family. This world of Equss, this land of Equestria, it was really a place for her to experience all this and she thanked the Life Entity for -

*KA-KOOM!!!!*

Thunder roared through Empire, shocking everypony in the room. The weather was always beautiful in the Crystal Empire, the magic of the Crystal Heart kept all the plant life in the Empire from dying, everything was in a constant state of bloom, it was spring time all the time. But now…it was raining, and the rainwater was black, staining the beautiful multicolored crystals that made the citizens’ houses and the palace.

“Rain…?” Cadance asked confused.

“That’s not possible, the magic of the Empire keeps all kinds of bad weather from getting close to the Crystal Empire,” said Shining Armor.

“Um…Prince Armor, I think we have another problem, Predator’s looking particularly scary,” said Murmur.

All eyes turned to Predator. Her fur was standing on end, her tail raised into attack position. It was if watching a tiger on edge, she even bared her teeth, which had now taken on sharp features, her eyes now slits and glowing with the violet light of Love.

“Impossible, this can’t be happening here!” Predator stated in an aggressive tone.

“Predator, what’s wrong, why do you look so…distressed?” Chrysalis asked, putting the term mildly.

“The Blackest Night…!”

Suddenly, thunder roared again, but this time there was another sound. A disturbing, buzzing sound, like a swarm of flies was coming from the distance. Predator ran to the balcony and gazed out into said distance, and with her enhanced vision, she could see something coming towards them, a lot of somethings.

“CADANCE, SHINING ARMOR, EVERYPONY, WE MUST PREPARE TO DO BATTLE IMMEDIATELY!” Predator announced.

As if reacting to her warning, the Crystal Palace began to glow. An aurora beam shot into the sky and erected a barrier around the entire perimeter of the Empire. The barrier was summoned just in time as hundreds of flashes of light went off all around the barrier. Multiple strikes kept hitting it, over and over again without relent. Something was trying to get into the Empire, a lot of so, from every direction.

“What the heck is going on?!” Shining Armor concentrated his magic and amplified his voice. “Every Adamant Guard to arms! I want a SitRep now, I want to know what’s attacking us!”

The castle became alive with the sounds of many hooves as the Adamant Guard hurried to their battle stations. The Crystal pegasi took off and began flying towards the barrier that the Crystal Heart created.

“My Queen, we should alert our own Guard to come immediately!” Murmur suggested.

“You can do that?” Cadance asked.

“I am always connected to my subjects through our Hive Mind. With your permission, I can have my Flutterpony Guard arrive here to aid the Crystal Empire.” Chrysalis stated.

She knew that outside help would be good, whatever was attacking would not see her Guard coming, but neither did she want to step on Cadance and Shining Armor’s hooves. She wanted to repair relations not damage them.

“If you can, yes, we may need backup!” Shining Armor stated.

Chrysalis nodded and made her horn glow, connecting herself to the rest of her subjects. My loyal Flutterponies, I call upon you to come to my aid and to aid our allies of the Crystal Empire!

}}How quaint Chrissy, you almost sound like a real Queen.{{

W-W-Wait…this voice…!

}}You’ve had control for too long dear little sister, you’ve been burdened with the Hive Mind for so long, please allow me to relieve that of you.{{

At that moment, Chrysalis felt an intense stabbing pain in her mind, causing the Flutterpony Queen to cry out as she felt her connection to her Flutterponies severed then and there. Chrysalis stumbled about as her mind reeled from the shock it was delivered. Predator heard her cry and swiftly teleported to Chrysalis’ side.

“Chrysalis!” Predator shouted as she lowered her to the ground. “What’s wrong, are you alright?!”

Chrysalis held her hoof to her head, still reeling from the severing of her Hive Mind connection. “I…no I’m not…! I-I can’t hear them, my colony, I can’t connect to them! Murmur…where’s Murmur?!”

The Nurse Flutterpony hurried to her Queen’s side , gently nuzzling her. “I’m here my Queen, I’m here…but, I too can’t feel your presence in my mind!”

Predator growled. “What did you hear? I find it hard to believe that your Hive Mind can be wrested from you so easily. Something else took it from you, didn’t it?!”

“It…It sounded like Liliana’s voice, but it sounded twisted, filled with a sinister presence,” said Chrysalis in shock.

Predator stamped her hoof. “Black Lanterns, the Blackest Night has come to the world of Equss.”

Shining glanced to Predator. “‘Blackest Night’, what is that?”

“A horrific event in which the black light of Death raises the dead, and uses their corpses, along with the memories they have, to attack the living, both physically and psychologically.” Predator looked everypony in the room. “Learn this now, whoever and whatever is out there, it may look, act, and even sound like somepony you once cared about, but it is only a husk, defiled by darkness! Do not hesitate in taking it down.”

Although…That will be harder done than said, without Ion my light can only keep them at bay. Not only that… Predator glanced to Cadance, she watched as she tried to rise, only to be stopped by Shining Armor. I can’t risk unifying with Cadance, in her condition, my power may hurt the little one inside. But if I do not do anything, everyone here will die…

“Shining Armor!” Predator shouted. “Put up as many defensive barriers as possible, we have to focus on surviving this night rather than attacking. I will go out and buy as much time as possible while you do this!”

“Predator wait, let me –!”

“NO!” Predator walked towards Cadance and lowered her head to meet Cadance’s gaze. “I will not allow you to fight, nor will I unify with you. I will protect you, Shining Armor, and…” Predator gently placed her hoof against Cadance’s bump and smiled fondly. “…and the little one who has yet to truly live in this world.”

With that, Predator teleported away before anypony could say a word.

Predator reappeared over the barrier the Crystal Heart generated. It was as bad as she imagined, if not worse. The army of Black Lanterns were made of nothing but Changelings, not the newly reformed Flutterponies, no, the ones from before Predator helped them. Each one was a raggedy, shell filled with the darkness of the black light of Death, they hissed and screeched, throwing themselves at the barrier or firing beams of dark energy at it.

“Beings defiled by the Blackest Night, I ask your souls for forgiveness as I strike down these husks of your former selves.”

Predator’s body began to glow with the violet light or Love, her aura lapping off of her in the form of flowery petals. At this point, the majority of the swarm looked high above the domed barrier, to the top where a violet light started to shine against the raging storm.

“For hearts long lost and full of fright,

For those alone in Blackest Night!

Accept this power and join our fight,

Love conquers all – with violet light!”

With her oath given, Predator hurled herself into the swarm, becoming like a shooting star. That streak of light grew bigger and bigger, star sapphire crystals began to break off from the comet streak of violet light as well, until the streak burst apart, creating as shockwave of violet light energy and star sapphire shards.

From the explosion came the crystalline raptor, the personification of the duality of passion, the Entity of Love, the Predator.

The crystal raptor roared with all her might, and from her mouth she unleashed a violet beam that sliced through the swarm, obliterating their physical forms and trapping them in star sapphire crystals. Predator knew she could not destroy them, but she could make their regeneration painfully slow by trapping them in star sapphire crystals.

Thunder roared and lightning streaked through the skies as the swarm changed their target from the barrier to the Entity of Love. Predator jumped into the air, somersaulting, and stomped down on a group of Changelings. She then grew out crystal spikes on her long tail as she whipped it back and forth, shredding other Black Lanterns in her path.

Some tried to crawl on her body, but Predator would create more spikes, impaling them. Afterwards she’d release a burst of violet light that threw the rest of the Changelings off of her.

Predator coated her body in violet light, putting the majority of the power to her front. Once primed, Predator dashed forth as she plowed through several Black Lanterns and splattered them on her aura field, like bugs on a windshield.

The Entity of Love shot upwards above the swarm, silhouetted against the crackling lightning that arced overhead. More crystal shard spines formed on her back, and in a matter of seconds those spines launched themselves like missiles and dogged their targeted Black Lantern. Each one would explode on impact, wiping away the physical form of the Lantern, and then imploded, trapping the black sludge in crystal cocoons.

She continued this tactic as she flew around the perimeter of the barrier, firing her crystal spine missiles, and unleashing her violet light beam from her mouth.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Predator was struck with a beam of dark magic that sent the colossal crystal raptor hurdling towards the barrier. She slammed into the shield and fell to the ground with a thundering impact that shook the land.

Predator snorted, dragging herself up from the mud and growled as she looked to see who it was that shot her down. Her attacker made themselves known as the swarm parted for a taller Changeling. She was starkly different from Chrysalis when she was a Changeling. Her body was white, but faded a little. Her jagged features had an elegant curve to them, making her appear regal. The symbol of the Black Lanterns was imprinted onto her chest, standing out among her white carapace. A black, thorn covered crown adorned her brow, and her wings had sharp points to them with intricate patterns outlined with dark energy.

The regal Changeling stopped a few feet from the crystal raptor and smirked. {So, you are the Entity of Love, the Predator?}

“That it who you are addressing. So, am I to understand that you are Chrysalis’ big sister, the former Queen, Lilianna?” Predator asked.

Lilianna chuckled daintily. {Aww, does Chrissy miss me? I have missed her so much, what with having to secure her right to rule. I’m surprised she hasn’t run our race into the ground. Hmm, in hindsight, that might’ve actually been better, then we could all be together again!}

Predator reared back and roared mightily at Lilianna, making her mane blow back, and actually forcing the undead bugpony to dig her hooves into the ground. When Predator stopped, she snarled at her. “I will not allow you to harm her, nor any of the ponies in that barrier! This Empire is under the guardianship of the Entity of Love! You who are an affront to all things living, to love itself, shall not threaten their lives while I exist!”

Lilianna didn’t seem to like the show of bravado as she began to circle the crystal raptor. {My, my, so protective, I wonder, does it have to do with the newborn inside?}

Predator’s aura raged like an inferno as she bared her fangs at the undead Queen and roaring, “HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT?!!!”

{Oh, I can see it. All the way from here I can see the light of life, that disgusting light that grows in a being filled with your very light.} Lilianna glared at the Entity of Love and smiled wickedly. {Once we break through this barrier, I’m going to storm that castle, and slowly extract that little bundle of joy right out of that whorse’s body! And then, I’ll eat it while she screams and –!}

Without warning, Lilianna was smacked with Predator’s tail, sending the Queen flying into the sky. Predator shot up like a rocket, and appeared in her flight path. Predator then opened her mouth and fired a beam of violet light that washed over Lilianna and dragged her all the way back to terra firma, and then exploding magnificently. But she didn’t stop there.

Predator then unleashed one salvo crystal spike missile after the other, showering the area where the former Queen had impacted. Predator roared as star sapphire crystals formed before her, four in total. The crystals linked to each other via violet lightning and began to spin, Predator channeled her light into her mouth, and with a mighty roar fired another violet beam.

The beam passed through the center of the ring and the energy was magnified times ten, creating a massive blast that flooded the spot where she landed, shining as bright as the sun and even adding star sapphire shards to the blast so it not only burned but ripped and impaled.

Predator snapped her jaws shut, and cancelled out the four shards. She then dove down to where she had struck the Queen, finding her lying prone in a crater. The crystal raptor stamped her foot down on the lower half of Lilianna, making the undead Changeling cough up black sludge. The Predator leaned down, snarling as her aura continued to rage.

“You will not threaten my godfoal in front of me, or the mare I care about – EVER!”

{A good threat *cough*, if I were still alive. *cough* *cough* But you seem to forget that I’m dead, a threat like that doesn’t hold much credence *cough* when I cannot be killed.}

Predator growled louder. “Maybe so, but I make you suffer just as much!”

{I don’t feel, but you do!}

Suddenly, Predator was bombarded with several blasts of dark light that made the crystal raptor roar in pain. The Entity of Love quickly erected a barrier, but was attacked from the opposite side by another battalion of Black Lantern Changelings.

Predator resigned to creating a full spherical barrier to protect herself. However, Queen Lilianna was not about to take that beating and not dish out her own brand of punishment. Once her body had fully reformed, Lilianna charged for the shield that housed Predator. Leading with her horn, Lilianna formed a black spike that struck the side of the shield and began cracking it.

After a few seconds the shield shattered and Lilianna was able to strike Predator in the chest. The Entity of Love roared out in pain, but her crystal hide protected her enough that it wasn’t a serious blow. But Lilianna continued her assault, creating black construct chains and a collar that latched onto Predator’s arms and neck.

The former Queen of the Changelings swung the mighty beast around like a rag doll and tossed her into the muddy dirt. Lilianna pulled at the chains and dragged the Entity of Love through the mud, staining her beautiful crystal body. With a loud cry, Lilianna threw Predator against the barrier, making her roar in pain as she was thrown back by the barrier against the ground.

The black chains vanished and Lilianna struck with black thorns that descended upon Predator, one piercing through her left claw, and another in her right. One last one pierced her tail and effectively pinned her to the ground. The black light of Death was suppressing her power, and weakening her the longer the thorn remained.

{My servants,} Lilianna ordered, {FIRE!!!}

A barrage of black energy bolts rained down on the Entity of Love, exploding one right after the other in a shower of destruction. Lilianna charged her horn and fired a massive beam of dark magic and black light at Predator, causing an explosion that obscured the Entity of Love from sight.

After a minute, a violet flash went off. When the smoke cleared, the crystalline raptor was gone, and in its place was a beaten unicorn mare. Her fur was matted with mud, and her body riddled with bruises.

Predator slowly looked up, blinking the rainwater from her eyes as she saw the swarm getting closer, and Lillianna leading the charge. {Hmm, I wonder what Lord Sombra will give me if I return with the heart of an Entity of the Emotional Spectrum?}

Before Lilianna could contemplate that thought further. A flash of green light appeared next to Predator and revealed Chrysalis who quickly placed her hoof on the fallen Entity. The current Queen of the Flutterponies gazed up at the former Queen of the Changeling, she shed tears at the sight of her corrupted sister.

“Lily…”

{Chrissy…}

With that, Chrysalis teleported Predator away from the battle. Lilianna scoffed at the action as she turned her gaze to the barrier, and the Crystal Palace in the distance.

{Little sister, we’ll be reunited once more soon enough.} Lilianna’s horn glowed as she reverberated her thoughts into the Black Lantern swarm. {Break the barrier, we will have this Empire in the name of Lord Sombra!}

Shining Armor paced the room, and so too did Murmur, both worrying for Predator who was out fighting, and Chrysalis who went to aid her. Cadance on the other hand was furious with the situation. She was the Princess of Crystal Empire, and Predator’s partner. Without fusing to one being Predator’s power was limited, but at the same time she understood why she could not enter the battle. Their unborn child would surely get hurt, if not in the middle of battle, then by the excess of magical and light power that would be coursing through her body. Plus, the fusion would alter Cadance’s body to a small degree, there were too many risks involved. Cadance knew this, but still she hated feeling helpless while other ponies she cared about were doing the fighting for her.

Just then, a flash of green light went off inside the room, and from it appeared Chrysalis and Predator. The Entity of Love was now back on the cool crystal floor, her body was already healing thanks to being back within the center of the Empire and the love energy radiating from it.

Cadance got up to her hooves and walked as fast as she could to Predator’s side. She nuzzled her friend, earning a few groans. “Predator, are you alright?”

“Kind of…I forgot how much that black light hurts, ugh,” she answered.

“How many were you able to destroy? Just from what we were able to see from this far there were a lot of explosions,” said Shining Armor.

Predator cast her gaze down. “I cannot destroy them…”

The eyes of everypony in the room widened upon hearing this news.

“B-But Predator, you’re an Entity, how can they withstand your power?” Cadance asked.

“The black light of Death consumes all light…except that of the white light of Life. Only that light can eradicate them, otherwise, I need Ion, the Entity of Willpower’s light to fully destroy them. Only with the green light of Will and any combination of the other lights, will a Black Lantern fall for good. At best I’ve slowed them down, but not for long…”

“What…What can we do then…?” Murmur asked.

It was the daunting question of the night. Their backs were against the wall, nopony knew what was happening at the Empire, and by the time they did it would too late. There weren’t underground caverns or backdoor getaways for the citizens. The bitter cold of the Frozen North made most invaders turn away, while the power of the Crystal Heart kept everypony safe. But now not even that mystical item was strong enough, not against the power of light of Death.

“We can’t give in now,” said Shining Armor. “I’m not about to die here today, I’m going to be a father, dammit, and I won’t stand by and watch my unborn foal and my wife be murdered by a bunch of living corpses!”

Predator slowly rose up, with Chrysalis supporting her. “S-Shining Armor, we can’t win. At best I might be able to get Cadance to Princess Twilight, she will be safer close to the White Lantern.”

“And then what? We leave the Crystal Ponies to fend for themselves? I won’t have it, these ponies were thrust out of time and returned after a thousand years. They deserve peace, but now are about to face a battle for survival, they were enslaved by their own king, I won’t have them be abandoned by their Prince.”

“I feel the same.” Cadance stated. “The Crystal Ponies need their rulers to show that they are not afraid, and will stand with them to the bitter end.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Then I’m going. A father must protect his family.”

“Prince Armor,” said Murmur in awe.

“Heh, I knew I liked you for more than your looks, Shining Armor,” said Chrysalis with a smirk.

“Down your Highness.” Murmur warned.

At that moment, two streaks of light came hurdling towards the barrier. All eyes turned to the skies as the group feared this to be an attack. However, these two lights were colored green and indigo, and upon reaching the swarm, the dual lights burned away the Black Lantern swarm, destroying Black Lanterns that tried to stop them.

When the two streaks reached the barrier, a small hole opened for them and shut the moment they entered. The two streaks continued to sail all the way to the Crystal Palace, and aimed directly for the balcony. The green light stopped before Shining Armor, and the indigo light before Murmur.

The two lights faded a bit to reveal metal bracers, both engraved with the glowing symbol of Willpower and Compassion respectively. Predator gawked at the two items, they felt familiar, like that of Lantern rings, but different.

[Shining Armor of Equss, you have the ability to overcome great fear. Your willingness to fight for your family, and an entire nation, despite overwhelming odds, as earned you the right to wield the green light of Willpower. Will you accept?]

[Murmur of Equss, you have the ability to feel great compassion. You selflessly care for others, and expect nothing in return, you hurt when another hurts, and you seek to bring them peace. Will you accept the power of the indigo light of Compassion?]

Shining Armor looked to Cadance, who was now staring in awe of what was happening, and Shining Armor made his decision. “I accept.”

The bracer shot to right foreleg and immediately the unicorn stallion was enveloped in the green light of Willpower. Black mesh and green armor plates formed over his body, fully donning him in the Equestrian Lantern uniform. When Shining Armor opened his eyes, they were no longer blue, but green with a slight glow to them.

During this time, Murmur seemed hesitant to take hold of the bracer. “My Queen…I don’t know if I should take this? I…I do not want to stand above you, I mean…”

Chrysalis looked to Predator, who then nodded. The Queen of the Flutterponies walked to her Nurse Flutterpony and lowered her head to meet her gaze. “Murmur, if there is any being here worthy of that power, it is you. For who could devote themselves so much to the caring of all our young and go so far as to break her own horn to seek help from those who were our enemies.”

“M-My Queen,” stammered Murmur.

Chrysalis used her hoof to cup Murmur’s cheek caringly as she spoke her next words. “I remember hating you, because you never lost your bright color or visage of what we once were. It felt like you were staying like that just to spite me and remind me of what a failure I was a Queen…”

Murmur grabbed Chrysalis’ hoof and shook her head. “No, no, my Queen I would never –!”

“But it’s exactly because of that that I was able keep some flicker of hope alive inside me, that one day we’d regain our former forms, and look at us now? Murmur…” Chrysalis moved forward and gently kissed Murmur upon her lips. The Flutterpony’s eyes went wide as her ears perked up and her wings flared. But after a moment she closed her eyes and relished the kiss before Chrysalis pulled away. “I would like to have you…if you would have me?”

Murmur’s wings fluttered excitedly at the proposal. “My Queen…Chrysalis.” The Nurse Flutterpony nodded with conviction and turned to the bracer. “I accept!”

The bracer latched onto Murmur’s right foreleg and began infusing with her with the power of Compassion. She felt all the Emotional Spectrum, Rage, Avarice, Fear, Willpower, Hope, and Love – especially Love. The power of the indigo light was strong, allowing to her empathize with each light and to balance them within herself.

The suit formed over her body, but black mesh did not form, instead, indigo armor formed over her chest, hind and forelegs, with a metal belt that allowed a flowing indigo skirt train to flow behind her. Into her left hoof, a staff formed, taken from some of the Crystal Palace, at the top of the staff an orb formed with the symbol of Compassion glowing inside it.

Murmur opened her eyes, which were now colored indigo and glowing. She glanced to everypony in the room and tapped the butt of her staff against the floor and spoke the word, “Nok.”

“I like our odds now,” said Cadance.

“They can be better, if you don’t mind?” Predator asked as she glanced one direction.

Cadance caught on and nodded.

With her okay, Predator walked up to Chrysalis. “Chrysalis, in Cadance’s stead, will you unify with me?”

Chrysalis’ eyes widened at the proposition, she remembered the kind of being that Cadance became when they became one, but at the same time, she feared it. She feared that she may become a love craving monster opposite to when she was possessed by Parallax.

“I…I don’t know…” Chrysalis stated.

Cadance walked to Chrysalis and took her hoof into her own. “Chrysalis, you are not the mare you were four years ago, or even before that. You’ve changed, now you have the chance to be the symbol to your colony that you were meant to be. Go, as an ally of the Crystal Empire, and my friend, go and help to save my subjects, and face your past.”

Chrysalis looked out into the distance, watching as the Black Lantern swarm was focusing on one point of the barrier, fissures began to show as the barrier strained to keep itself together. At the center of it all was her big sister, although that was not really her, this darkness had defiled her body and brought it back as an unholy abomination, desecrating her memory, and Chrysalis would not let this stand.

“Okay, let us fight as one, Predator!”

Predator smirked as she crossed her horn with Chrysalis’. Cadance took a few steps back as violet light began to envelop both mares.

“From shimmering day, unto darkest night,

My love will stand against all spite!

When evil shows and bellows with might,

I’ll stand in arms with my violet light!”

A cocoon of star sapphire crystal formed around Chrysalis and Predator. A bright light shined from within the cocoon as a metamorphosis took place. The cocoon soon cracked and shattered apart, with the remains transforming into sparkling crystal dust.

The being before them was supremely different from when Chrysalis was possessed by Parallax. Her wings were made of living crystal, butterfly wings that shimmered in the radiance of her light. Chrysalis’ mane flowed with highlights of violet, as did her tail. Silver armor covered her body, along with star sapphire crystals. The symbol of Love appeared on her chest plate, and a violet visor formed over her eyes and connected to the helmet.

What stood now was a transformed Chrysalis, she could already feel the difference. This power was filling, it was harmonious, she felt one with Predator instead of being two separate beings with one providing shelter for a stronger presence.

“Predator, this is amazing!”

‘I know, be careful though. Unfortunately our union is the other way around. You affect me the stronger you feel the emotion of Love. Focus on what you need to do.’

Chrysalis nodded.

All three light wielders gazed in the direction of the Black Lantern swarm as their auras flared up. The battle for the Crystal Empire has now begun.

Author's Note

Next Time:

Canterlot soon sees the horrors of the Blackest Night, the co-rulers of Equestria take to the skies and fight to protect their subjects, but can their demi-divine magic stand against this ancient darkness?

Meanwhile, Parallax works feverishly to link up with Ion, but with the Black Lanterns suddenly switching their target to Babs Seed, can the Entity of Fear protect her and fight against the undead hordes?

Tune in and find out!

Episode 13: Rise the Defenders!

The Black Lanterns continued to spread out, searching or creating more dead bodies to add to their ranks. One Black Lantern found itself over Canterlot, it found a gravesite in the back gardens of the castle and quickly descended to it. The undead pony melded into the shadows, avoiding the watchful gaze of the Royal Guards, it wasn’t as if the Black Lantern couldn’t take them easily. But now wasn’t the time, once their numbers were up, all the Royal Guard would know the blissful release of Death.

The Black Lantern continued to creep through the garden until it happened upon a statue. Hidden as if it were a private sanctuary, were bushes filled with white roses, as white as the moon. Even with the black rainwater falling, none of the roses were stained. At the center of the sanctuary was a statue of a pegasus mare, the Black Lantern could tell it was a grave, there were remains resting below the surface. Upon the grave was a flower, a snowdrop, and even it remained unstained in defiance of the Blackest Night.

The Black Lantern smiled sinisterly, it could already feel the connection this mare had to one of Equestria’s rulers, and it would be oh so delicious to reunite them again. The Black Lantern pony stood over the grave and channeled its dark power.

{The Blackest NIght falls from the skies,

Let us hear your deathly cries!

We’ll twist your souls as your light dies,

By Sombra’s command the dead shall RISE!}

The Black Lantern opened its mouth and released the black tar sludge that would soon reanimate the corpse of this mare, the one whose namesake was tied into the flower that bloomed before it. However, upon the black sludge touching the ground, a white light shined and evaporated the sludge as an ethereal voice spoke…

~SNOWDROP OF EQUESTRIA AT PEACE~

The Black Lantern cocked its head to the side, not understanding why that happened. The undead minion reared its head back and stated, {By Sombra’s command the dead shall RISE!}

Another stream of black sludge began to pour out from its mouth, but yet again, the sludge could not touch the grave of Snowdrop as a field white light shined brighter and blasted the Black Lantern away from it, the undead creature panicked as it saw part of its body had been vaporized, the regeneration process happening much slower than normal due to the light..

~SNOWDROP OF EQUESTRIA AT PEACE~

It was inconceivable for any being to be truly at peace, everypony has regrets, unfinished business, something that still ties them to the mortal world no matter how faint. The Black Lantern hissed, it didn’t matter, what was one corpse among the thousands that would soon rise.

“Princess Luna?”

“Mmm…”

“C’mon, wake up already, you can’t expect to sleep right now!”

The navy blue alicorn stirred, blinking her eyes several times to adjust the blurriness from sleep. She took in her surroundings, it was a lovely moonlit night, the shimmering celestial body she governed shown full this night as the stars twinkled amidst a tapestry of blue and black hues. Luna found herself lying under a willow tree, lying on a bed of grass. She recognized this area, the Canterlot Royal Gardens, and this was her private little section, a haven for her should she seek a place to meditate or just relax.

Luna was aware of a comforting warmth nuzzling closely to her right side. The midnight blue mare turned her head and found the one responsible for this warmth, a pegasus mare. Her coat was a pale blue, mane and tail as white as snow, and the milky blue eyes of this mare, the pupils glazed over, which Luna knew meant the mare was blind to a degree. But she didn’t care really, and neither did the mare.

“Forgive me, Snowdrop, did I fall asleep?”

“You kind of nodded off, Princess, are you alright?”

“Yes, I am. And Snowdrop, you know my title is not needed in such an informal setting, after all,” Luna’s cheeks began to tint red and it was times like this she was a little glad Snowdrop couldn’t see, “we are betrothed.”

Snowdrop giggled, despite not being able to see her marefriend’s blush, she could definitely tell she was by the tone of her voice alone.

“Sorry, I guess…I’m still getting used to this. Being friends with you has made me happy,” said Snowdrop as she nuzzled into the crook of Luna’s neck.

The alicorn mare nuzzled the top of her love’s head in kind. “You are the first pony to truly understand my night, and it filled me with such…happiness, that I couldn’t express it. Not as you were back then.”

Snowdrop chuckled. “Because I was a filly and you didn’t want ponies whispering scandalous rumors that the Princess was in a romantic relationship with a filly, how terrible that would be!”

Luna’s lips curled in a coy smile, young Snowdrop had grown to be a kind, gentle, and determined mare, but at times could be quite cheeky. Of course, Luna didn’t mind this, it was actually quite refreshing.

“Humph, please, do not think me so impure. My first feelings were of caring, our friendship is what made me love you even more, and in time, in love with you.” Luna’s expression fell a bit. “Do you…have any regrets? Our relationship grew to what it was, and…there are times when I think that I may’ve stolen you from a more worthy mare…or stallion.”

Snowdrop sighed, she loved Luna, truly, but her self-esteem was lacking in some areas.

“I chose you, never did I hear a single bit of deception or control in your voice. The thing about being blind, your senses are opened, and your ability to sense another’s intentions. And not once did I feel that you were trying to manipulate me, not during our friendship when I was a filly, not in mine and yours confessions of love when I was of age, and not even now as we lie here together.”

The pegasus mare moved forward and planted a tender kiss on the moon princess’ lips. Luna was a little surprised, but only for a moment before pressing back and relishing the soft kiss of her lover. Snowdrop broke the kiss slowly, feeling her face burning like an inferno, but just as happy all the same.

“So stop thinking like that, be the strong and beautiful mare that I know you are.”

Luna smiled wider as she slowly shook her head. “Why is it that your words always chase away my burdens, teach me this spell!”

Snowdrop moved forward again, this time her kiss was more passionate and deep. Luna gladly let her mare take the lead, letting her deepen the kiss as Snowdrop’s hooves traced the back of her neck, running through her ethereal mane. The powder blue pegasus began to lean back, using her hooves to drag Luna back with her. Before the alicorn mare realized it, she was atop her lover. Her mind grew hazy as she indulged the direction of this turn of affairs.

Luna moaned blissfully in sync with Snowdrop’s, her right hoof tracing along Snowdrop’s side until it reached her flower cutie mark. The alicorn mare rubbed the mark in gentle circular motions, the sensations causing Snowdrop’s moans to grow louder. The Princes of the Night wanted this so badly, to express her love to this mare who was her first friend and lover, she wanted to shower her in every bit of lust and hear their joined blissful cries. She wanted to hold onto this mare, wake up to and sleep next to this mare for all the time Snowdrop had in this world, and if the All Mothers were kind, even longer.

Sadly though, this would not happen, because, in the end…

“It’s just a dream,” said Luna as she gently ended their kissing.

“Luna?”

“I’m sorry…I want to…the All Mothers above know I do, but…this is but a dream…”

Snowdrop raised her hoof and placed upon Luna’s cheek. “Does it matter if this is dream? Your feelings are real, and mine are too.”

The Princess shook her head solemnly. “I may love you, Snowdrop, but you are but a dream sprite…not the real Snowdrop…”

“And you don’t believe that she’d feel the same way?”

Tears began falling from the alicorn’s eyes as she smiled back at the dream sprite Snowdrop.

“Unfortunately, I will never know…” Luna raised her head, seeing a pony shaped figure in the hanging branches of the willow tree. “That is enough…Tantibus…”

The pony shaped figure parted the willow branches, revealing itself. It was in the shape of a unicorn pony, but its body was made of swirling hues of blue and violet energy, with sparkling particles that flowed throughout its body, one could say that this Tantibus was made of the night sky. The Tantibus’ horn glowed, making the world around Luna disassemble into particles of blue light. Luna looked down at the Snowdrop in her hooves, the dream sprite still smiling in spite of its body disappearing.

However the dream world stopped mid dispersal, making Luna look about in confusion. A light shined at the center of the sprite, making it reform itself before her. Luna looked to the Tantibus and incredulously asked, “Tantibus, what are you doing?! I ordered you to stop this!”

The Tantibus looked as if it wanted to speak, but then it looked to Snowdrop and lift.

“You must awake before it is too late!” Snowdrop warned.

Luna cocked her head to the side in confusion. “What do you mean ‘before it is too late’, too late for what?”

“The dark ones have already tried to bring me back to hurt you, but I am without regrets, and therefore cannot be brought back, but that does not mean others are safe, Luna, you and your companions must wield the light to save everypony, to protect the living!”

Luna shook her head. “I-I don’t understand Snowdrop, what ‘dark ones’ what tried to bring you back?!”

A light shined from the moon above them, it was a strange phenomenon as Luna was the Dream Walker, the world of dreams was her domain and the moon, her symbol was always under her control. So to have it glow without her willing it, was not normal.

Once Snowdrop saw the glowing moon she sighed heavily. “It’s time for me to go, any longer and they might succeed in bringing me back. Fight on Luna, all of you, I don’t want to see you in Elysium for a long while.”

As Snowdrop walked towards the light, Luna reached out with her wing, placing it on her crush’s back. “Wait, Snowdrop, please! I wanted to tell you…if…if this really is you I need you to know that I’m sorry!”

Snowdrop glanced over her shoulder and then turned to Luna fully. “Sorry for what?”

“For…For becoming a monster! For forsaking you, my first real friend…and for not telling you of how I felt…” Luna confessed.

Snowdrop walked up to Luna and used her feather to wipe away the tears. “Luna, you needn’t apologize, I’ve seen all you’ve gone through. You were gripped with fear and jealousy, and I wish I was there more to make you less of both.”

“How could you…? You were but a filly, just barely becoming a mare…I was the immortal being, I should have been stronger than to rely on…” Luna couldn’t go on as she felt herself choke back a full on sob.

Snowdrop smiled warmly at the alicorn mare and brought her into a hug. “I never stopped believing that you would find the light again, Luna. Even when I heard what happened to you, becoming Nightmare Moon. I always would gaze up into the night sky, I couldn’t see it clearly at times, but I knew the moon was out, and I felt that you were watching me, reaching out in dreams and with the unusually loud twinkling of the stars.”

Luna blushed at that, even while trapped in her dark persona, she still had some influence over the night, but she never knew if Snowdrop could hear those sounds, until now.

The light behind Snowdrop reverberated, pulsing into the dream realm. Snowdrop looked to the light and nodded, “Luna, be strong, you and your friends can survive this night, but you must awake now before it is too late!” Snowdrop leaned into Luna and whispered into her ear, “The Entities of the Emotional Spectrum cannot win this alone…”

“SNOWDROP!” Luna shouted as she awoke with a start. “Snow…drop…?”

Luna found herself staring into the dark of her room. But something was not right, the moment she awoke she could already feel a great disturbance in the night. Luna glanced to the window and heard the pitter patter of raindrops against it, accompanied with a flash of lightning, and the roaring thunder.

“What madness is this?” Luna spat as she threw the blankets off her body and walked to the window. “A rainstorm? On Hearths Warming Eve?”

It had to be a mistake, the pegasi ponies would have given the Princesses a heads up if they had to suddenly change the weather for some environmental reason or another. But then, a greater fear formed in Luna’s mind. Did I unconsciously conjure this storm?! Was my dream so strong that it affected my magic to cause this?

Either way, she had to stop the storm and figure out how to make a formal apology to the citizens of Canterlot, and her sister.

Luna summoned her magic, causing her horn to glow a navy blue tint. Concentrating, Luna focused her magic on the clouds, willing them to cease and disperse, however, the moment she reached out to do so something snapped back at her.

The midnight blue alicorn stumbled back, her mind reeling from the violent retaliation. Luna tried once more, but again, the storm would not yield to her command and showed its defiance by lashing out again at her mind. The power surge was strong enough that it actually sent Luna flying across her bedroom and slam against the wall with a hard THUD, knocking the air from her lungs as she collapsed to the floor.

The batpony guards quickly entered the chamber and saw their diarch on the floor, groaning in pain. One batpony guard tended to Luna, while the other kept watch over the room.

“Princess Luna, can you hear me?! What happened?!” he asked.

Luna slowly rose to her hooves with the aid of the guard. “It’s…It wasn’t an assailant, I was trying to stop the storm, but…something pushed back against me, as if the storm has a mind of its own.”

It was then that an annoyed scowl formed on her muzzle. She then did an about face and headed straight for Celestia’s bedchambers. Once she arrived, Luna knocked at the door, mostly for etiquette, and opened the door.

“Sister, if there is one thing I’m not letting Discord slide by on it’s this! I –!” Just then, Luna saw her sister sprawled out in the middle of the room and directly across from her was an open window. “TIA!”

Luna rushed to her sister’s side and nuzzled her gently, trying to wake the older mare. With a light groan, Celestia managed to regain consciousness, her magenta eyes looked up and met with her little sister’s eyes. “Lulu…? What…?”

Just then, Celestia noticed something crawling up above them. Her heart raced as she saw the shadowy creature spider walk on the ceiling and twist its head around until it was staring down at both of them. “LUNA LOOK OUT!”

The creature screeched as it descended, but Celestia’s warning was quick enough that Luna was able to form a barrier dome around them. The creature collided with the barrier and was sent flying against the far wall.

“How dare you try and attack me, and my sister! Cowardly assassin, if you have the balls, fight me now!” Luna declared as she made her horn flare, illuminating the shadows.

The assailant was soon revealed, an earth pony stallion, with part of its face decayed and showing skeleton bones hissed at the Princess of the Night, and he wore a black uniform with the symbol of Death upon it.

Luna’s eyes widened at the sight of this pony, an undead monster had been sent to attack them. “What foul necromancy has been wrought here?!”

{Rulers of the Sun and Moon, my lord and master requests you join in our ranks!}

The living corpse repaired the damage to its body as it peeled itself off the wall. But before Luna or Celestia could mount a counter attack the Royal Guard entered the room. Two unicorn Guards formed a barrier, enclosing the attacker in the corner of the room, while two others primed their horns to release magic bolts.

“Sorry for the delay your highnesses, we were investigating a disturbance in the halls when we heard the commotion!”

Luna raised an eyebrow at that. “A ‘commotion’, is there another creature like this in the castle?!”

“We sent another unit after it so we could assist.”

The Black Lantern smiled, well, as much as it could with most of its facial features rotted away. {The Blackest Night falls from the skies! Let us hear your deathly cries!}

Black light construct swords appeared within the imprisoning field, the black blades then pierced the dome and ripped it open, much to the shock of the Royal Guards and the Princesses. With its Spectrum Vision, the Black Lantern could see the colors of its victims.

Celestia radiated with Hope, Love, Compassion, Fear, and Willpower.

Luna shined with Willpower, Rage, Compassion, Fear, and Love.

The Guards around them leaned towards either yellow Fear or green Willpower, one born from loyalty to their Princesses, and the born from a fear for their life. The Black Lantern raised its swords and launched them at the Princesses, but two the guards ran towards them, and intercepted the blades as they pierced their sides. It was that one act that made the lights shift in them and now it knew who to attack.

The Royal Guard on its left was shining with Fear, so the Black Lantern formed a construct tentacle that wrapped around its forelegs and tossed the unsuspecting guard to the ceiling and held him up there. The Black Lantern jumped up and crawled along the ceiling until it was right on top of him.

{We’ll twist your souls as your light dies!}

The Black Lantern layered its hoof with black light energy and plunged it through the chest plate and into the stallion’s chest. Blood flowed down and speckled the ponies down below as they watched on in horror.

The undead monster retracted its hoof and ripped out the guard’s beating heart, which was glowing yellow before it evaporated into yellow dust. {By Sombra’s command the dead shall RISE!}

The Black Lantern then began spewing the dark sludge into the open wound and making the corpse of the guard convulse violently before letting it fall all the back to the floor.

“EVAC, NOW!!!”

The remaining guards fired a volley of magic bolts at the ceiling, each one hitting its mark and exploding with thunderous force, causing the ceiling to crack. The Royal Guards quickly helped Celestia up and got her out of the room, Luna stayed behind as she watched the body of the guard that was killed began to rise, its armor transforming into black metal and the star symbol that was upon it becoming the same as the Black Lantern.

Luna shut the doors and ran to the other guards, noticing however that they had not moved. “Why are we stopping we need to move!”

“Look,” said Celestia as she pointed down the hallway. More Royal Guards appeared, but they were not living anymore, Luna saw their armor and knew that they too had been turned.

The doors to Celestia’s room were the splintered apart as two Black Lanterns exited, widening their stances as they got into attack position. Celestia stood on her own strength and gazed upon the six Royal Guards. With tears in her eyes she lit her horn ablaze with magical energy.

Luna did not have to ask to know what she was thinking. Their guards were dead, walking corpses enslaved to Sombra of all beings. Better they be wiped out by them then have them continue on as they are. Luna’s horn shined with ethereal navy blue light. That light took form before her as she summoned her divine weapon.

The two Black Lanterns that stood before the Princess of the Night dashed for her, black construct claws at the ready to rip her heart out. But they never made it as Luna disappeared, and in the next instant, both Black Lanterns found themselves cut to pieces with only the faint glow of a white crescent appearing behind them.

Luna had summoned her most powerful weapon, the weapon forged from her own magic and magical metals, a scimitar, with a powder blue hilt, a golden crescent guard, and a five foot long, curved blade, sparkling like silver starlight. Midnight Crescent.

Celestia, in response to her sister’s attack, unleashed a column sized beam of solar magic right down the hall. The Black Lanterns could only screech as their forms were burned away by the light.

It hurt the alicorn mare’s heart to do that to her own subjects, ponies who had dedicated their lives to protect the ponies and crown, but Faust willing their souls were no longer a part of the undead and it was only their bodies.

Celestia narrowed her gaze as she tightened her jaw. Sombra, whatever dark hole you have crawled from, I will make sure to throw you back in and burn it and you to cinders! How dare you defile my little ponies like this!

“Soldiers!” Celestia commanded, causing the Royal Guards to stand at attention. “Alert the Castle, Canterlot is under siege, move with swiftness and all due caution, this is an enemy we cannot take likely!”

“YES, YOUR MAJESTY!” The Royal Guards shouted as they teleported away.

Celestia wasted no time in summoning her own divine weapon. Blazing yellow light mana pulled the weapon from the aether and brought it forth before the Solar Princess. It was a halberd, with a polished white oak shaft at least eight feet in length. At the butt of the shaft was a golden cap, with three blades shooting off to the right, left, and down. Further up the shaft the Crest of the Sun was at the center connecting it to a long golden ax blade, a three foot spike, and a five foot long blade at the top, perfect for stabbing or slashing. Her favored weapon Daylight Glare.

Luna backed up until she was standing side-by-side with her big sister. “Feels a bit freeing, not having to move around with our regalia on.”

Celestia smirked. “Freeing, yes, but I do feel a little exposed.”

“Embrace the exposure, Tia, it wouldn’t be the most scandalous thing you’ve done in a century,” said Luna with an impish grin.

“I’m still trying to figure out how that young pegasus colt was even able to get that photo of me eating cake!”

Their talk ended when they saw the remnants of the Black Lanterns they had slain rise again, reforming themselves as if completely unfazed by their previous attacks.

“This is going to become tedious, sister,” said Luna.

“Very,” replied Celestia.

(Canterlot Boutique)

Sassy Saddles, a powder blue, and rather tall unicorn mare, was helping with the preparation of the fine wine and elegant snacks that they would dining on tonight. Sassy had once heralded herself as the best marketer for many a fashion shop and up and coming designers. However, her marketing style often landed her either out the door or driving the designer to quit all together.

However, when she met Rarity, and was introduced to the “Rules of Rarity” she was able to see the folly in her actions. She was prepared to quit then and there on the spot, ready to better herself. But then Rarity stopped her and kept her on to learn the Rules of Rarity, and apply them to Canterlot Boutique each and every day.

Needless to say that Sassy was very moved by this, no other had shown such generosity and understanding as she did, by now Sassy would be scouting out her next, most likely to fail, business venture. But now she had a permanent place to work, and a wonderful, gracious…hot…boss to work for.

Over the last four years she had developed an infatuation with Rarity, one that she had tried to keep under wraps, subtly dropping hints here and there. A little flirtatious shake of the rump, an “accidental” falling that resulted with Rarity either on top of or underneath Sassy. And even sharing some spa time with her.

Sassy believed this Hearths Warming would be her chance, as scandalous as it would be to profess your affection for your employer, Sassy had to, at the very least, make Rarity aware of her feelings. She knew well that there was a chance Rarity would not return the affection, but it was better than pining over her and just hoping she would notice.

(Somewhere in Manehattan a teenage dragon sneezed.)

Alas, Sassy Saddles was not without competition for Rarity’s affections. No, there was another mare, an earth pony mare from Manehattan who was almost as skilled as Rarity in dressmaking.

Her name was Coco Pommel. The mare was sweet, kind, and a demure. She was once the intern to Suri Polomare, but left her side when she saw how much Rarity cared for her friends, even though she had been tricked into thinking she lost, it didn’t faze her, she cared more for them than the winning, which was opposite Suri.

Thanks to Rarity, Coco was able to see the true way, and with Rarity’s help, she was able to become the head costume designer for Bridal Way.

They had enjoyed frequent conversations through letters, and with Rarity popping in to see how the mare was doing, and to attend some plays. They would trade design ideas back and forth, some Rarity helped to inspire, and others Coco inspired in Rarity.

Eventually, the friendship that she felt evolved into something else, love if she dared say. Of course, Coco tried to tell her, but each time her anxiety of ruining their current relationship as work partners and friends was always prevalent fear.

But Coco was determined to make this happen, and so she planned to arrive at Canterlot on the last train from Manehattan, feigning that she had forgotten the time and “accidentally” stranded herself in Canterlot for the holidays. Of course, Rarity took the mare in and told her she could stay and they would have a Hearths Warming celebration all their own.

An offer that was accepted, without realizing that she had the company of Rarity’s little sister, Sweetie Belle. Which wasn’t too much of an inconvenience, if all went well she would be her sister-in-law, so it better to get off on the right hoof with her now. But she was not prepared to see the unicorn mare, Sassy Saddles. One look at each other, and then to Rarity, and Coco knew she had just met her rival in love.

While they were clearing the table, Sassy made small talk with Coco. “So, Ms. Pommel, I feel that it is best that we acknowledge the elephant in the room.”

“Oh, what might that be Ms. Saddles?” Coco asked.

“The fact that you seem to be infatuated with Ms. Rarity.”

Coco’s cheeks blushed, but she did not falter. “If that is the case, then I would have to point out that you, too, have a crush on her as well.”

Sassy’s cheeks blushed, but she was not fazed, better they both knew where the other stood. “I will admit, it was a good strategy, stranding yourself here in Canterlot, planning on only the two of you here. It is quite the romantic setting if I might say so. Too bad for the proverbial monkey wrench and all that.”

Coco balanced the dishes on her back and carefully put them into the sink before saying, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, I simply lost track of time and circumstances led me to ask for a place to stay until the trains ran in the morning. But, I would look twice to you Ms. Saddles. An employee lusting for her boss would be a bit on the scandalous side, and could hurt Rarity.”

Sassy had to give the mare that one. As an employee she would most undoubtedly cast Rarity in a bit of a negative light, even if they somehow came out with their feelings, tabloids would no doubt have a field day with it.

“Be that as it may, it would not change how I feel,” said Sassy with conviction.

A small smile appeared on Coco’s lips. “I’m glad to hear that.”

“Pardon?”

“If you were really worried about something like that then I’d definitely say that you had no right to pursue her like that, but…hearing you say that you don’t care what it would do to your reputation, makes me feel a little better,” said Coco.

Sassy blushed at the compliment and continued to clear the table. She walked over to the sink where Coco was and began drying off the dishes she cleaned with her magic. The unicorn mare glanced to her left and said quietly, “Thank you.”

What neither mare knew, however, was that the object of their affections was around the corner, listening to their conversation. Rarity’s heart raced and her face felt flushed, hearing both her friends speak of how they were in love with her was not something she was prepared to hear.

Rarity cursed under her breath as she quietly made her way back upstairs. She needed to talk to Sweetie Belle, she needed somepony to talk to.

All my life I’ve wanted a prince charming, and here I am with two mares who seek my affections! I…I don’t know whether to be happy or panic – maybe both? – oh dear. If there’s anypony I can talk to it would be Sweetie Belle, Celestia knows she talks to Predator enough to be at least somewhat of an expert.

As Rarity trotted up the stairs and stood before Sweetie Belle’s room to knock she paused upon hearing something from other side.

“Leave me alone! I don’t belong to anypony! No…No you can’t hurt them! Stop!” Sweetie’s voice screamed.

Rarity’s heart raced with concern, and foregoing any courtesy, used her magic to force the door open, fearing that somepony may have broken in and was assailing her little sister. However, upon forcing the door open, Rarity only saw her little sister, on the floor and holding her head as if suffering an intense headache.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity exclaimed as she rushed to her side. “Sweetie what’s wrong?!”

“They’re coming! They…They want me!” Sweetie shouted in fear.

“Who, who wants you?!”

Rarity gasped when Sweetie Belle’s eyes opened and revealed pools of darkness, even her horn began to take on a dark shade. “I…I was brought back…I…I was dead, but they don’t like that. They’re all coming…for any who have cheated death…and…I’m the one they can’t stand!”

The older mare took her sister in her arms and hugged her tightly. She didn’t understand what was happening, her voice sounded distant, like an echo in a long hallway. Whatever had possessed Sweetie Belle was not of this world.

“Sweetie, I-I don’t know what’s happening but please try and come back, you’re scaring me, darling,” said Rarity.

Hearing Rarity’s voice, somehow lit a light in Sweetie Belle’s mind that guided her back to this moment, her eyes lost the shade of darkness and returned to their normal jade coloring, even her magical aura changed back to normal.

Sweetie felt as if her mind was in a haze for a long while, only now understanding where she was and remembering what she said. “Rarity…?”

The older unicorn parted slightly and was relieved to see her back to normal. “Oh Sweetie Belle, you gave me a fright! Your eyes…your horn, I was so afraid that…that you were dying love!”

Sweetie Belle looked at her hooves, feeling a cold chill run up her spine. “It felt like I was…but at the same time I wasn’t, like I was caught in between.”

The sounds of hooves making their way up the stairs drew their attention as Sassy and Coco entered the room, seeing the door that was practically hanging on one hinge.

“Buttons and bonnets Rarity what happened?” Sassy asked with honest concern.

“Well…honestly I’m not quite sure myself, but –”

Suddenly, sirens began to sound out through the city of Canterlot. Anypony who lived in the city long enough knew these sirens were instilled not too long after the Battle of Canterlot a few years ago, a way of early warning for the citizens. After a while the sirens cut off and a voice came over the speakers.

{ATTENTION ALL CITIZENS. CANTERLOT IS UNDER ATTACK BY AN UNKNOWN FORCE. BY ORDER OF THE PRINCESSES PLEASE MAKE YOUR WAY TO THE NEAREST EMERGENCY SHELTER, THIS IS NOT A DRILL. I REPEAT: THIS IS NOT A DRILL.}

“An attack, on Hearths Warming Eve?!” Coco asked in shock.

“I think we should move, quickly!” Sassy suggested.

Rarity nodded but then looked to Sweetie Belle. “Sweetie, precious face, can you walk?”

Sweetie didn’t feel weak, but she still felt something was off. However, she wasn’t about to let that hinder them getting to safety. “I’m fine, Sis, let’s go!”

No sooner did Sweetie state that did an explosion went off outside, all power was knocked out throughout all of Canterlot, leaving the city pitch black. Sassy, Rarity, and Sweetie quickly cast an illumination spell, shedding light upon the darkness.

“What in a Equestria was that?!” Sassy exclaimed.

“Rarity, I think we may need help, you know, the big and bright kind of help!”

Rarity knew what Sweetie Belle meant, but right now everypony was scattered across Equestria. Ion and Applejack in Manehattan, Predator in the Crystal Empire, Proselyte and Adara in Ponyville –

As if one surprise was not enough, a figure crashed through the window of Sweetie’s room, causing all four mares to jump back in shock. The figure groaned loudly, as it rose up, the popping of bones echoed in the silent room, making them cringe. Sweetie poured more of her magic into her spell, making the room light up more, and that’s when they saw it.

A pegasus mare, with glass fragments stuck in her flesh and staring at them with dark eyes, and two faded white dots. The pony didn’t even look alive, almost as if it had been buried underground for years. The pegasus mare glanced about the room, with its Spectrum Vision, the undead pony could see the lights within them.

Love shined in Rarity, along with Fear.

Sassy and Coco also shined with Love, but also Hope and a bit of Avarice.

But Sweetie Belle, her light was different. She had been touched by Life, but she was marked by Death.

{You…} spoke the mare as she pointed at Sweetie Belle. {You cheated Death! You died, but were taken by Life! You belong to the darkness!}

The undead mare released a horrifying scream as it dislocated its jaw to open it wider for the scream. The Black Lantern lunged for Sweetie Belle, but Rarity concentrated her magic to her horn, building up more and more power until it released a magic bolt that struck the undead mare and sent it flying across the room and against the wall.

Sweetie, Sassy, and Coco all looked to Rarity with surprise. The fashionista rubbed the back of her head embarrassed. “Well…after the whole incident at Canterlot, I had asked Twilight to teach me some basic self-defense spells. Barriers and such.”

After shaking off the stupor of seeing Rarity blast a pony with a spell, which incidentally made both Sassy and Coco feel bit flushed from seeing such action, all four mares ran out of the Boutique and headed for the nearest Royal Guard.

The rainstorm continued to rage with thunder and lightning, the black rain drenching everything in sight and making the already arduous task of running in the dark even worse.

All around them they could hear the screams of ponies one after the other, making all four believe that the dead looking mare was not alone, that this was the unknown force.

Soon they were able to spot a group led by a unicorn Royal Guard, his horn shined bright alongside the other ponies who were casting the illumination spell.

“Follow me, we’re heading to the shelter!” he ordered.

Sassy, Coco, Rarity, and Sweetie joined the group and were underway to the safe haven. During their run to the shelter, Sweetie Belle couldn’t help get what that undead pony had said to her. Telling her she belonged to the darkness, to Death itself. Sweetie shuddered, when she was first told that she had actually died, the little filly couldn’t believe it, even more so when she heard that it was through Scootaloo sacrificing her ability to fly to do so.

Were they right? Was her resurrection an affront to some ancient power that kept life and death in balance? That thing was after me because I was dead once…if that’s true then…OH NO!

“HALT!” the Royal Guard ordered as formed a barrier around them.

The group looked up ahead and watched as several Black Lanterns stalked towards them, some even crawling on the walls and leering down at them.

They’ll attack everypony…but…that other one only attacked me. Okay…Okay!

“HEY!” Sweetie Belle shouted as she jumped out of the barrier. “YOU ZOMBIE…THINGS! COME AND GET ME!”

All the Black Lanterns’ eyes shifted onto Sweetie Belle, their Spectrum Vision showing them that she was brought back from Death, her living was an affront to that and she belonged to them. All the Black Lanterns released a screech before rushing towards her.

Sweetie Belle ran in the opposite direction, looking back only once to see if her plan was working. Just like she thought, they wanted her more than her sister and the group, the undead avoided them like the plague.

Great, now they’re coming after me! So what was step two Sweetie? Oh right, RUN!

And run she did, galloping through the streets and trying to avoid getting close to groups of ponies who were still trying to get the shelters. As she ran, Sweetie Belle noticed several explosions coming from the castle, explosions that resonated with powerful magic, normally that would be terrifying, but in this case the fact that the Princesses were actively combatting these creatures was a good sign.

However, Sweetie Belle’s elation was cut short when five Black Lanterns fused their black light into one giant construct claw and thrust it forth, balling it into a fist and slamming it against the street. The impact sent a shockwave that made the ground shake violently, causing Sweetie Belle to lose her hoofing and fall to the ground, rolling until she hit a lamp post, making her grunt in pain.

“What didn’t I ever ask Twilight to teach me teleportation?!” Sweetie lamented through gritted teeth.

The Black Lantern hordes began to circle Sweetie Belle, she was a cheater of Death, and that was not allowed, she belonged to the darkness, and they would have her.

“STAY BACK YOU FOUL CREATURES!!!”

At that moment a beam as bright as day fired down from the heavens and drew a circle around Sweetie Belle, several Black Lanterns were caught in the blast and others were forced back.

From the sky, Celestia descended with a thunderous impact, her horn glowing in the darkness along with her halberd, Daylight Glare. “Are you alright Sweetie Belle?”

“P-Princess Celestia?! How – what?” Sweetie stammered.

“While battling these creatures, Luna and I saw a large number of them heading in the opposite direction, it was as if they found somepony or something more worth their time than the citizens –!”

One Black Lantern stallion charged from the group, but Celestia saw him coming. With a swift flick of Daylight Glare, she cleaved the zombie in half, and set both halves ablaze. Two tried to attack Sweetie Belle, but Celestia moved so fast that she appeared as a white blur, appearing before both Black Lanterns. She reared back and bucked one in the face, sending it flying into the nearby building, another she struck with the butt of her halberd, spun it around, and delivered another blow its jaw and sent it rocketing into the sky.

It was in the air that the Black Lantern found itself assaulted by several streaks of silver light before it was blasted away by a navy blue beam of mana.

The Black Lanterns on the ground were then attacked by the same stealthy silver streaks that slashed them to pieces one after the other. The Black Lanterns scattered further out, trying to put some distance between them and the unknown attacker. That attacker made herself known, the darkness of the night peeled away like flower petals and revealed Luna, holding Midnight Crescent aloft as she took her place next to Celestia.

“I’ve spotted more coming, I know not why they seek young Sweetie Belle with such fervor, but it’s drawing them away from the evacuation,” said Luna.

It was then that Sweetie Belle got an idea. “Use me.”

Both Princesses looked to the young mare.

“Use me as bait to draw them away from everypony! Even if I go to a shelter, they’ll track me down and kill everypony there!”

Images of Rarity, Sassy, and Coco being devoured by the undead pony horde ran through the young mare’s head, filling her with a fear and terror she could not – did not want to see happen. If making herself to be the proverbial carrot on a stick to get the living dead to come after her instead was a better option, then so be it.

It was then that Celestia stamped her hoof against the ground, causing a mini-tremor to surge through the street, she then glared at Sweetie Belle and spoke sternly, “I will not nor will I ever use my subjects in such a way!”

“I’d have to agree with my sister, Sweetie Belle, to use you in such a manner would besmirch our honor and titles as the Protectors of the Realm! We will drive this menace from our home and then take the fight to Sombra!”

The Black Lanterns kept their narrowed eyes on the Princesses, their bodies shifting towards a single Emotional Light respectively.

Suddenly, two bright stars shined in the distance. One a violet-pink and the other green. Both stars streaked through the rainy sky weaving around one building after the other, the horde saw these lights and tried to intercept them. However, the dual stars spun around in a helix formation, combining the lights. The moment a Black Lantern neared them they pierced through it, obliterating them on the spot. The horde finally got out of the way and allowed both to appear before the Princesses.

The violet bracer appeared before Celestia and the green bracer before Luna, both lights cast a barrier of combined light around them, protecting the mares from the horde.

[Celestia of Equss, you have great love in your heart. You love this world, and the ponies in it. You would fight for them, die for them, and would do all you could to chase away the sadness and the darkness. You are the Sun, and so that sun will shine with the light of Love. Well you accept?]

[Luna of Equus, you have the ability to overcome great fear. Despite your actions as a begetter of evil, you have rose to defend those who would have once shunned you, and through your own will have regained their trust. Will you accept this power, to protect and defend, will you accept the light of Willpower?]

Celestia and Luna glanced to each other, they recognized the symbols upon each bracer, and new well of the tales of the ring bearers from the Life Entity. With that in mind both sisters held out their right forelegs and the bracers quickly latched onto them.

Luna’s body was covered in black mesh-like chainmail. Green armor appeared over her forelegs, hind legs, and torso, the center emblazoned with the symbol of Willpower. Upon the alicorn’s head formed a battle helmet which sported a curved horn groove to protect her spiral horn. The light of Willpower surged into her sword reforming it.

Midnight Crescent still sported the long hilt, but the guard was a round circle, with a powder blue crescent and the Willpower symbol cradled within it. Now instead of one crescent blade, there were now four, the shard edge glowing green like an emerald.

Celestia’s armor formed over half of her forelegs, full body armor formed, which amazingly enough contoured nicely to show off the alicorn’s elegant curves. The final touch came in the form of a crown, with the symbol of Love shining upon it.

Daylight Glare transformed, the blade becoming pure star sapphire crystal. The eight-pointed star formed the guard with the sun at the center, all connected to a snow white spear shaft that had a diamond shaped star sapphire crystal at the end.

Celestia could feel it, her love for the subjects of her realm fueled her power, the love she had for her sister, and the love they had for her. It culminated within the alicorn’s body made her magic and light flare with greater might.

Luna’s resolve and steadfastness were finally given power and form. The drive to become more than the Nightmare she once was, now became her power, the drive to protect those she cared for was her might to wield.

Now these creatures would do well to take caution, and beware their light.

(Manehattan)

Back in the Big Apple, Parallax and Babs Seed were working their way back to her house. At first they were moving at a good pace, the Black Lantern hordes were randomly attacking, and Parallax was able to counter them easily enough with his limited power.

However, things were taking a turn for the worse. A good number of Black Lanterns were shifting to solely attack them, at first Parallax thought himself paranoid, but it was soon fact when he saw some of the Black Lanterns avoid easy targets to head straight for the two of them.

These damned things, Nekron must be trying to kill me while I’m still just a mortal creature!, Parallax thought.

A Black Lantern pegasus swooped down from overhead head and made a beeline for Babs. The Changeling focused his yellow light and reformed his scythe, slashing just in time to cut the undead minion in half and sending both halves to fall to the wayside.

Babs saw this and looked over her shoulder, smiling she said, “Thanks Perry!”

Part of Parallax loathed to be thanked for saving a life, but for some reason it didn’t irk him as much when she said it.

Parallax could see through Nekron’s plan, he knew targeting him alone would be a challenge, but if he had to protect Babs Seed along the way, it made eventually killing Parallax all the easier. It was a sound strategy and frankly it was the most logical choice. Certainly something out of my playbook.

Two more Black Lanterns lunged for Babs, but Parallax was quicker, summoning two claw constructs that grabbed both Black Lanterns and tossed them like ragdolls into the distance.

While he was busy doing that, Parallax did not see the incoming black javelin that flew down from a Black Lantern pegasus, landing in his left hind leg and making the Changeling hiss with pain.

Babs skidded to a halt and shouted, “PERRY!” before running back to him.

Parallax gritted his teeth, the black light of Death burned at his being, even more so as a mortal. It would be so easy, so easy to just leave Babs and find Ion. Parallax could already sense Ophidian nearby, if he was able to link up with another Entity, the odds of survival were good, better with Ion, but still good.

Although, when Babs rushed to him and looked at him with those green eyes, full of concern and fear for him, and not of him, it made the Entity of Fear push that thought to the side. They wouldn’t accept me back that easily without a peace offering, and delivering her back in one piece is just that, nothing more, nothing less!

Another Black Lantern came rushing towards them, but at that time, the only thing that Parallax could do was say, “LOOK OUT!”

Babs reacted faster than he anticipated, the Manehattan mare balanced herself on her forelegs and in one swift motion, bucked the incoming undead stallion in the face. The sickening sound of bone cracking and flesh tearing echoed from the blow, which sent the Black Lantern flying until it hit a food cart.

Another one came from Babs’ left, but she quickly sidestepped the swipe of its construct claw before delivering an uppercut to the zombie’s chin.

Parallax stared at her, impressed. “Kckt, you seem to be able to fight when your life’s in danger. Where was this resolve with that stallion earlier?”

“Eh…I was a little off my game then, but I guess all this mess is just pushing it to come out,” said Babs. “Or maybe it’s because ya make me think we can make it through this.”

A brief spark of blue light shined before them, making Parallax feel a little more of his power come back. It proved to be enough, allowing Parallax to focus his light to create a claw construct and grab hold of the black construct spear. With a swift tug, Parallax pulled out the construct and poured the remainder of his light power into healing the wound.

“Perry, ya think you can still move?” Babs asked.

“If not walk, I can still fly. Damn these Black Lanterns, they may not be smart, but their leader is……At this rate we may not be able to get to your residence, if only I could use of my full power!” Parallax spat.

Just then another group of Black Lanterns headed straight for them. Without thinking, Parallax formed a dragon’s head construct that roared towards them. The group countered with a black light construct of a demon horse head that charged for the dragon head. Both heads struck head to head, creating a shockwave that made both constructs fall back a few feet. The dragon head construct charged again, biting the exposed neck hard and sinking its Fear powered fangs into it.

The horsehead neighed, mostly out of annoyance, it then turned around and bit down on the dragon’s neck, hard. The dragon head construct’s eyes widened and released its grip on the black construct. The horsehead construct sunk its fangs deeper and harder until cracks showed on the surface, spreading quickly. The horsehead construct then threw the dragon head into the air, the demon horsehead opened its mouth and fired a beam of black energy that completely shattered the dragon head.

Parallax narrowed his gaze in frustration, his power was returning, but it wasn’t strong enough to combat them in a group like that. Knowing his light wouldn’t kill them was one thing, but in his true form his light attacks would be stronger and last longer against their black light, but as he was.

“Heh…Heh…Hahahahahaha!”

Babs looked to Parallax with a bit of worry, she knew him to be a strange Changeling, but laughing like he was mad was a bit disconcerting. “Perry, what’s wrong, I really don’t need you losing your mind right now?!”

Parallax put a hoof to his face and shook his head. “Butcher was right, I am weak…but I have always been weak! I was born a mere insect, fearing for my life I ran and ran! Until I was sick of it, I didn’t want to be afraid, I wanted to be feared! So I became Feat itself! I became the Entity of Fear! Relying on using the fears of others and drawing on that power to make myself stronger, and now…I find myself back in that same position, afraid…a mere insect about to be killed.”

Babs brow furrowed at hearing this from Parallax and stamped her hoof. “Seriously?! You’re just givin’ up?! Let me tell youse, I’m scared right now, like out of my mind scared! But after that day when youse saved me, I felt like somepony was actually lookin’ out for the little guys! So I’m not givin up on ya Perry! And it’s not just me, you’re a hero to most of the ponies of Manehattan!”

Parallax smirked. “You would not think that if you saw my true form.”

Babs grabbed the Changeling and brought him face to face with her. “Honestly, whatever it is, can’t be worse than these things, but no matter what, I’ll believe in ya!”

Parallax widened his smirk, and gently pushed Babs away. “You’re even crazier than I thought, to think the Entity of Fear inspired a creature…”

HOPE

Suddenly, blue light shined once again, but instead of a sparks it transformed into a bright shining blue light that illuminated the darkness and stopped the rain for a few short moments. The symbol of Hope appeared over both of them and in the next instant it shattered apart. The moment it did, Parallax felt a surge of power, greater than ever before, his true power had been released after four long years. The wound on his leg quickly healed up, allowing the tall Changeling to stand to his full height, many of the Black Lanterns that approached them stopped in their tracks, obviously sensing the surge in light power from him.

Parallax walked a bit passed Babs and glanced at her over his shoulder. “You said you didn’t care what I looked like, that they are scarier than whatever I was right?”

Babs nodded.

“Then I’ll hold you to that!”

Parallax fanned his four insect wings, the symbol of Fear that was woven into each wing shined with golden light, along with Parallax’s eyes. Yellow light energy lapped off his body like lightning, and in an instant, a golden lightning bolt roared out from Parallax’s position, brightening the entire area and causing both Black Lanterns and Manehattan citizens alike to stop and bare witness.

The Changeling’s body morphed, growing larger and longer, two arms formed lined with sharp claws, and two long legs with talons to match. Giant insect wings flapped quickly, generating a gust of wind that nearly knocked everypony down. When the light dimmed a bit, everypony was now gazing upon the true form of the Entity of Fear, Parallax. The Entity’s long neck craned down to look at Babs Seed who was staring up at him, strangely not in fear but in awe.

Before Parallax could address her, he had to clear the area. The Entity of Fear swiped his claw, and cleared out several Black Lanterns, sending them flying into multiple buildings. Parallax’s pincer tail went to work on the rear, snapping at one Black Lantern after the other and tossing them up or smashing into them.

The Entity’s body began to glow with yellow light as he gave a loud roar and formed dozens of spikes that fired off in all directions. At first the ponies thought that they too would be skewered, but a quick command from Parallax made each spike weave around them and lodge themselves in the Black Lanterns and sent concentrated yellow Fear light into them in the form of electric shocks, effectively paralyzing them for the time being.

Babs watched all this go down, she felt a strange mixture of fear, elation, shock, and awe. She remembered Perry telling her of what he really was, where he came from. To be honest, Babs wasn’t sure how much of it was true, with Perry being a Changeling and all. But she never believed he could become something like what she was seeing now.

The giant insectoid monster used its immense power to change its form, reducing its size considerably, now standing three heads taller than Babs. “That will not hold them for long, I will need more power to fend them off, and there’s only one way I can think of. I don’t normally…ask this…”

Babs gulped. “Uh…Okay, what do you want me to do Per - um - Parallax?”

The Entity of Fear sighed. “You may call me that, no reason to change it now that I’m this.”

Babs sighed and regained her confidant smile.

“Now, I want you and I to Unite, to become one being of even greater power.”

Babs cocked her head to the side in confusion. “‘Greater power’? But you were a giant a second ago, and you bashed them all away!”

“My power like this is akin to a blunt bat, whereas, with a host, it can be honed into a sword. Your imagination, your fierceness and willingness to use fear for reasons other than just scaring others is something that can bond us. The choice, however, must be yours. I have possessed many, taking them over without consent and more or less controlling them. However, I will willing become one with you, if you accept?”

Babs thought about it, it was true, since meeting Perry, she had learned that fear was not a bad thing, it was how it was used that was the problem. When it was used on her, she felt small, vulnerable and fragile, but when she used it, and on her cousin and friends, Babs regained some control, she was no longer afraid but feared. However, it almost cost her the friendship of her family and two others who would later become her friends. From then on, after she met Perry, she learned to be feared, not by her friends, but by those who would bully and belittle. This was the same case yet again.

“I don’t know if I really am the right pony for the job Perry, but I’m not goin’ to sit around on my ass and do nothin’!” Babs exclaimed.

Parallax’s smirk widened. “Heh, for that - kckt - you are better suited than most of my previous hosts.” The Entity of Fear stood before Babs Seed and held out his claw to her. “Place your hoof atop my hand, and speak our oath.”

Babs placed her hoof on his hand, but then looked up at him. “W-W-What kind of oath? “

“Anything that speaks to you!” Parallax glanced about, seeing his construct spike shockers were starting to wear off, evidenced by the Black Lanterns starting to suppress them with with their black light. “No pressure, but any time now would be good!”

Babs felt the surge of Fear, it gripped her every cell with terror, filling her with the fears of a every creature that ever existed. Fear of death, fear of loss, even phobias of all kinds were funneling into her mind. It was too much, it felt as if her mind and body would be torn apart, bearing the fears of all living things since the beginning of time itself. Babs’ eyes widened as she felt her throat constrict, like it was going to kill her, she was going to die from this.

NO! Babs shouted in her mind. I won’t die like this!

Babs saw it, the fears of every living thing, manifested as several creatures and objects in the form of yellow light constructs. The Manehattan mare gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes as she glared down the fears manifested before her, she marched forward through them, some tried to latch onto her but she merely shrugged them off, some even shattered before her when she gazed at them.

But then she arrived at the last of the fears, she saw before her Apple Bloom, her beloved cousin, the first of her family to accept her and give her a second chance. Soon others appeared, her cousins Applejack and Big Macintosh, her mother and father, Granny Smith, and her big sister Sunflower. All of them, devoured by the Darkness, by the living dead. Babs felt the fear again, but she didn’t let it control her, she instead used it, fueling her drive to defend those closest to her.

With that, the final barrier broke and the oath made itself known to her.

“Youse who are evil, sinister and dead

I’m the scariest thing you’ll ever dread!

Come on you creeps, show your might,

I’ll crush you all with Fear’s yellow light! Yowza!”

Yellow lightning soared into the sky and cracked with mighty thunder as both Babs Seed and Parallax, the Entity of Fear, began their Unification. Parallax’s body broke down into particles of yellow light that surrounded Babs and infused into her body. Immediately Babs was covered in a black suit, covering her from head to hoof. Yellow armor gauntlets formed over her lower forelegs and hind legs, and produced six spikes on both. Armor covered her chest, two pony skull studs formed on the armor near her neck, their eyes shining. White crescent patches formed over the mask, and within those patches, Babs’ eyes opened, appearing as pools of yellow light energy.

A the final piece came in the form a large yellow cape, held in place by the two skull studs, it extended out to a ridiculous length of eight feet, with tattered ends, and a turned up collar. The column of light faded away, revealing the newly minted hero of Fear. The Black Lanterns seemed more cautious now that they united, choosing to circle her rather than attack.

‘Yowza’, really?’ Parallax asked.

“I just got caught up in the moment, so sue me,” said Babs.

Two Black Lanterns tried to rush her, but the skull studs sprang to life, launching from her chest plate as chains formed in their wake. The skulls sprouted four pronged, razor sharp pincers that struck at the throats of both Black Lanterns, taking them for a ride all the way into the wall, the pincers then clenched, cutting off the heads of the undead.

More Black Lanterns became emboldened and tried to attack, several at once. Babs raised a hoof and stomped on the ground, immediately yellow light shined beneath her and from it erupted hundreds of snakes that lashed out at each Black Lantern that dared try and approach her. The Black Lanterns were wrapped, constricted, and bitten by the construct snakes, immobilizing them.

Babs leapt into the after, her long cape flapping in the air as she zoomed towards a horde going after a group of ponies. She spun in midair, the cape wrapping around her and making her appear as a specter or wraith, when she was upon the horde, the cape released Babs giving her a menacing appearance that even caught the Black Lantern’s attention. She struck the first one with her hoof, sending it flying into a building, she then whipped around and kicked another with her right hind leg, practically cutting it in half from the force of the blow.

More chains with clawed pincers shot out, but they manifested from under the cape, piercing or ensnaring the Black Lanterns and hurling them into the air. Babs channeled her light energy into her eyes and fired dual eye beams, the beams shot out in the form of yellow lightning, hitting one Black Lantern and spreading to the others before each one exploded from the overwhelming power.

“Get outta here, as fast youse can!” Babs ordered.

The group of ponies obeyed and hurried along.

‘This is a good start, but we must link up with Ion and then we can -!’

Suddenly a bright green light shined from the direction of Babs home. “Looks like they’re getting at already.”

Author's Note

Next Time:

Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara regale Apple Bloom with the tale of how they met, befriended, and eventually became the hosts for Ophidian, and how Ophidian feels about the situation.

Meanwhile, the commotion has finally awakened the power of the green light of Willpower, Applejack and Ion merge and take the fight to the Black Lanterns, assisted by a now empowered Babs Seed as Parallax's host. However, can Applejack's will withstand a reunion...with her parents?

Babs oath was modeled after a Green Lantern by the name of Jack T. Chance. Her outfit was inspired by an equally feared being, Spawn.

And with this, we mark the mid season hiatus. Have to work on a few things first, will update when I have a few chapters ready. As always....

STAY TUNED

Episode 14: Manehattan Lights

It was years ago, but Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked back on their time with Ophidian fondly. Remembering the day when they first brought the teen dragon to Diamond’s mansion, their butler had indulged in her young mistress’ requests for a long time, but this most recent act of taken in a dragon was a little worrying. Diamond Tiara noted Randall’s concern but in the end insisted that she knew what she was doing. All three were currently residing in Diamond Tiara’s large room, with the dragon lying on the filly’s lavish bed. It wasn’t a big deal, she could always have her father buy another one. To the same degree as Randall, Silver Spoon was objecting as well.

“DT are you serious?! He’s a dragon! A! DRAGON! What makes you think this is a good idea?!” Silver Spoon asked.

“It’s just a dragon, besides, he doesn’t look that much bigger than that dragon that hangs around the blank flanks, you know, what’s his name…? Spike, the one who works for Princess Twilight.” Diamond stated.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “Tiara, that…that baby dragon was raised by Princess Twilight, which means he’s lived with ponies for a long time! How do we know this one’s not just some random dragon who was passing through?! Need I remind you, he blew up a Timberwolf! BLEW IT UP!”

Diamond rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I know, I was there. I also remember it almost eating us before he called out to it and fought it. Just chill out Spoony, everything will be fine.”

Silver Spoon was the opposite of chill, she was freaking out. Dragons didn’t exactly like ponies, and after witnessing how easily a teenage dragon just obliterated an Alpha Timberwolf, it would take literally a blink of the eye to destroy two fillies. There was a stirring from the bed, catching both fillies’ attention.

The orange dragon groaned loudly, feeling every muscle in his body ache. “What happened to me…?”

“You fought a Timberwolf, and blew it up, and you saved us in the process,” said Diamond Tiara.

“‘Sssaved’?” the orange dragon sat up slowly. He glanced about the room, noting that it was quite large and filled with expensive toys, tiara’s of different fashions, and a plush bedspread. “Why in the name of the Life Entity did you sssave me?”

Diamond Tiara rubbed the back of her head and chuckled nervously. “Well…you saved us, and you looked really banged up - ugh - look, who cares why! I just did it because you helped us, simple as that!”

Silver and the dragon glanced to each other with deadpan expressions, with a unified thought running through their heads. Yeah right, ‘simple’.

Silver Spoon adjusted her glasses and narrowed her gaze. “I still think that colt messed with your head, that one with the weird purple light!”

The dragon’s eyes narrowed his gaze. “‘Purple’ light, as in indigo?”

Diamond and Silver cocked their heads in confusion.

The dragon waved his claw over Diamond Tiara and immediately he could see a small amount of the indigo light of Compassion was lingering within pink filly. The dragon snorted flames, he could sense the filly’s Avarice, but it also had traces of Compassion.

“So, do like, have a name?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Ophidian,” he grunted.

“‘Ophidian’, weird name,” remarked Silver.

“No offense, but I find most of you creaturesss in this world have funny names.” Ophidian shot back.

Ignoring the death glare Silver Spoon shot him, Ophidian tried to reconnect to his true power, but as he did the Seal of Compassion appeared before him, cutting off his connection to his stronger abilities. “I really am powerlesss now. If a creature as lowly as that wooden mutt could hurt me, then it’ll make things more difficult.”

Diamond and Silver Spoon glanced to each other, Diamond then stepped forward and asked Ophidian, “So…what happened? You said powerless, does that mean you had magic powers before now?”

Ophidian glanced to the filly, he considered eating her, compared to him she’d more than likely give him enough sustenance to regenerate, and with the other gray filly, he’d have enough to get some firepower back. But then again, what was the point? With the seal on, he could not return to his glorious serpent form, and with his brothers and sisters, the Positives, and the White Lantern, there was no chance of even mounting a counter attack. So, he decided to indulge the pink filly.

“You could call them ‘magic’ powers, it was power that was born when living things first coveted, and from that spark the light of that want, that greed, that Avarice, was born my power. I used to be one of a few strong beings, but now…” Ophidian looked to his claws and clenched them into fists. “Now I’m trapped in this form.”

Diamond Tiara’s eyes widened a bit from his story, and without realizing it, so had Silver Spoon’s. “So what will you do now?!”

Ophidian snorted again and moved to get out of the bed. “I’ll just wander until something kills me. As a gesture I’ll refrain from eating you both.”

Silver Spoon gulped. I knew this dragon was a killer!

But as Ophidian began to make his way to the door, Diamond Tiara got in front of him, adopting her normally haughty attitude as she stared down Ophidian. “Oh no you don’t, you’re still messed up, so you’re not going anywhere.”

Ophidian scoffed at the filly, and even chuckled. “Little creature, you stand before the Entity of Avarice! I have crushed beings equal to gods, pillaged and plundered every cosmic treasure, and brought droves of creatures under my control! You think a little filly can order me?!”

“Sit!” Diamond ordered.

Without realizing, Ophidian plopped to the ground on his rear. After Ophidian figured out what he had done, he scowled, and rose to his feet. Vermillion light rippled off his body as Ophidian’s slit eyes flared with energy. “HOW DARE YOU ORDER ME LIKE THAT! I WILL EAT YOU!”

“SIT!” Diamond Tiara ordered as her cutie mark glowed little.

While attempting to lunge for Diamond Tiara, Ophidian found himself compelled by the filly’s strange power, making him sit back down on the floor. Ophidian’s left eye twitched in both confusion and agitation, how was he, the all powerful Entity of Avarice, obeying the orders of a little pink horse thing?

“How are you doing that?!” Ophidian demanded.

“It’s my special talent. I was always good at telling others what to do. So you’re staying here. I’m going to have Randall bring some gems for you to eat, dragons eat gemstones, right?”

Silver Spoon nodded.

“Good, and then, once you’ve healed up, then you can go off and do whatever you want.” Diamond Tiara stated.

Ophidian really wanted to tear the filly apart now, not only was she using her strange magic to force him into complying with her, but she had the audacity to treat him like some kind of invalid. Ophidian opened his mouth to protest, again, but was beaten to the punch when his stomach growled and earned him a giggle from both fillies. The Entity of Avarice snorted flames and crossed his arms. “Fine, the moment - the very moment - I am fully healed, I’m out of this place! The last thing I need is pity!”

(1 Month Later)

“Daddy, you’re seriously sending me to Manehattan?! Why?” Diamond Tiara asked.

Filthy Rich glanced about for a moment as he collected his thoughts. “Quite frankly sweetie, I don’t feel it safe for you here anymore. Not after that attack, and certainly not after you and your mother’s incident.”

Diamond Tiara huffed. “Okay, I understand something happened to me, but I’m not hurt! The doctors at the hospital even say so!”

“And I believe them Diamond, I really do. But this is a decision that I think is for the best, and besides, the Silver family thinks it’s a good idea too.”

The pink filly cocked an eyebrow at that. “Silver Spoon’s parents said so too?!”

Filthy Rich nodded. “They believe it best to have you both stay in Manehattan for a while, there are schools up there that would better for your education, a Rich must be up to date, and besides, I’ve been thinking about doing something like this for a while now.”

“B-But Daddy, I’ve always lived in Ponyville! We’ve visited Manehattan, but…I won’t know anypony there!” Diamond Tiara argued.

“Well honey, Silver Spoon is goin’ as well, so you won’t be alone. Besides, think of it as a fresh start. You both can make new friends, friends that are more like yourself, sweetie.”

Something about that last statement didn’t sit right with her. “Friends more like yourself”, it didn’t sound right, sure Silver Spoon was a rich filly like herself, and both had high standards when it came to certain things. But more recently, Diamond Tiara had been feeling differently about her actions in the past. She knew it was because of the purple pegasus colt, but at the same time, she felt that she couldn’t blame him.

Guilt…this is guilt I’m feeling…isn’t it? Oh Celestia how I could I forget how this feels?!

“Diamond, you alright there?”

The pink filly shook her head. “Oh, yeah, I’m fine…There’s no way to talk you out of this, is there?”

“I’m afraid not, your aunt and uncle in Manehattan have agreed to take you and Silver in.”

“Okay…” Diamond Tiara said sadly.

Diamond Tiara turned around and walked off to her room, feeling the gaze of her father on her back, and at the same time hearing a sad sigh from the stallion as well. It seemed that the decision was not an easy one for him, despite what he said, Diamond knew her father loved her, and would rather have her close than far away. However, it still made her sad, Ponyville was a bit of a Podunk town, but still it was her home after all. She met Silver Spoon here, and they had been through a lot together, more than what her classmates at her current school would know.

When Diamond Tiara entered her room she became annoyed at seeing Ophidian horde most of her stuff in the one corner of the room. “I swear, you’re such a hoarder.”

The orange dragon hissed. “It’sss my nature, I am the –!”

“‘Entity of Avarice’, yeah, yeah, you’ve said that like a million times,” said Diamond Tiara as she hopped onto her bed and plopped onto it.

Ophidian snorted orange flames and went back to rearrange his small collection of things by color and shape, however, the fact that the pink filly wasn’t laying into him about his hoarding of her stuff was a little off putting. Normally she’d order him to put everything back, but it seemed as if she couldn’t care less. Not that he cared, but he was curious.

The orange dragon skulked to the other side of the bed and cocked his head to the side, studying her. After a moment of silence and awkward staring, Diamond Tiara relented.

“Why are you staring at me?”

“Normally you yell and order me to put thingsss back, but you haven’t, why?” Ophidian asked.

The pink filly sighed and turned away from him. “Because my Daddy says he’s having me and Silver Spoon sent to Manehattan, it’s a big city near the ocean. He thinks it’s not safe for me to be here in Ponyville after what happened a few days ago.”

Ophidian thought over, remembering that he was in fact one of three instigators in the attack, and that he and the others did do a fair bit of destruction around the village. “Hmm, in that I see what he means. Should be fine for you, I always hear you complain about those other ponies.”

“Yeah…You’d think…” Diamond Tiara watched as Ophidian slithered back to his mound of stuff. She then raised her head and looked in his directly at the dragon. “Hey, do you think I’m…bad?”

Ophidian’s frills twitched at the question, making him turn around. “Isss this a trick quessstion?”

“I’m serious, do think I’m a bad pony?” Diamond asked.

Ophidian rolled his eyes. “I find you annoying, and it’sss quite vexing to be under the order of a small thing like you. You’re better off asking someone else, I’m not exactly a saint myself.”

“Ugh, you’re no help at all!”

“I never said I wasss.”

“Put everything back, now!” Diamond ordered as her cutie mark shined.

Ophidian felt that annoying tingling of the small pony’s magic working on him, compelling him to do as she said. Rather than fight it, Ophidian grumbled and began putting things back where he found them.

“And after you’re done you can go.”

Ophidian stopped in his tracks while carrying a large painting. “Wait what now?”

“I mean you can leave, if me and Silver are going to Manehattan then there’s no way Daddy’s going to let you stay here. I’m surprised you stayed this long, but yeah…”

Ophidian for some reason felt conflicted. Freedom from this filly was what he wanted, but now that he was given it, for some reason, it wasn’t as satisfying. He was back to full strength, but his full power as an Entity was still sealed away, and dragons were exactly received with friendly greetings, mostly suspicious stares and quaking in fear. Which wasn’t all that bad, but without his full power, he couldn’t do much. Pillaging and plundering with his limited powers would have him getting double teamed by Adara and Ion and hauling him back to a jail cell.

“Hmm, and what if I don’t want to leave? What if I like ssstaying in a place of luxury?” Ophidian asked.

“Then you’re out of luck, unless you can think of a reason why I would need you around,” said Diamond.

Ophidian hummed, thinking of a way to at least appear useful to a rich filly. A rich filly and her friend who are moving to a new city, a city where they know little to no one, and because of their wealth could be seen as potential targets for the more popular if not richer foals in their new school.

“Why not a bodyguard?” Ophidian suggested.

“Bodyguard, you?” Diamond asked skeptically.

“Of courssse. I am strong, powerful, with me around you run a lesser chance of being targeted as bully fodder, having a dragon around makesss a ssstatment.”

Diamond Tiara thought that over for a moment. She definitely did not want a repeat of what happened to herself and Silver Spoon a long time ago, if they had somepony like Ophidian guarding them, it would definitely act as a major deterrent for bullies and anypony thinking of messing with them. Plus, who else can say they have a dragon bodyguard?

The pink filly got off her bed and walked over to Ophidian, looking him in his slit orange eyes. “How do I know you’re not going to just abandon us when things get bad, or that you’ll get away the first chance you get?”

Ophidian shrugged his shoulders. “Don’t know, sssuppose you’ll have to trussst me. Jussst as I have trusted you to not tell of my being here.”

Diamond Tiara may be young, but she wasn’t stupid, she saw the truth in his words, and if nothing else Ophidian was a dragon that liked to be around shiny and expensive things, it almost seemed to give him strength. And it was becoming abundantly clear that he had literally no place to go, the Dragonlands themselves were probably hostile towards him.

“Hmm, okay, we’ll make a deal, I’ll convince Daddy to hire you as a bodyguard, and you’ll protect Silver Spoon and me,” said Diamond.

“And in exchange, I’ll continue living in a palace, ssso to ssspeak,” Ophidian added.

The pink filly extended her hoof towards the dragon, to which the orange dragon gently took her hoof and gave it a firm shake, their deal struck.

Months passed while all three were in Manehattan. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon found themselves acclimating to the new school, before arriving, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon decided to make an agreement. They would be better than they were in Ponyville, they would not condescend or ridicule, or make anypony feel less than, blank flank or not. A new school and new ponies meant a new beginning, a chance to better themselves.

Silver Spoon agreed, and to be honest, she was relieved to hear that. She knew why they acted the way they did, but Diamond kind of took it too far at times, and there were times when Silver Spoon regretted what was said and done, and wanted to apologize. Now, she didn’t have to worry about that.

She still believed that the purple pegasus colt did something to her, but maybe it wasn’t so much something he did as much as made her realize, opened her eyes so to speak.

Meanwhile, Ophidian had been keeping to his word as their bodyguard, and coincidentally, their impromptu butler. He would escort them from school and back, and when he wasn’t needed he’d just hang around in the lavish loft that Diamond’s aunt and uncle possessed.

In a year, they had cemented themselves into their roles, and were looked upon with friendly gazes. After a time, Ophidian was growing semi-content with the arrangement. At this time he’d believed there would never be a chance for him to regain his true power, especially considering it was the Seal of Compassion, an emotion that was the opposite of his in every way. Avarice took all and cared for only itself, while Compassion gave all and cared for everyone. How could an Entity of Avarice feel Compassion? It was absurd.

“Ophidian, are you alright?” Diamond Tiara asked, now about twelve years of age.

“Uh, yeah, fine,” said Ophidian.

“Good, because we have a lot more shopping to do, right Spoony?”

Silver Spoon smiled and bumped her flank against Diamond’s. “Right Di.”

The orange dragon huffed. “I am the Entity of Avarice, and yet even I still can’t comprehend how you females continue want more without having proper space for it. At least Larfleeze was smart enough to dedicate a whole planet to his horde.”

Just as they were walking along, they passed by some construction, Manehattan was always expanding, and it had taken the fillies some time to grow accustomed to the loud noises and workarounds that were involved in it.

Some police ponies were redirecting hoof traffic around the construction zone, and during this time a crane carrying some steel girders was hovering overhead. There was a small sound, almost insignificant to the untrained ear, but Ophidian heard it, making him stop as his ear frills twitched.

The snap went off again, but it sounded like it happened three times in one second. The sound kept going again and again until it sounded more like tearing. The Entity of Avarice shot his head up and watched as the crane stopped overhead, and the steel girders it carried began to wobble.

And then he saw it, the cable line snapped, quickly and suddenly, and all ten, fifty foot long girders began falling right on their position.

Everything happened in slow motion, Ophidian was already running for Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon before anypony even said “HEADS UP!”

The two fillies did look up and watched in horror as the girders came plummeting down on their position. Ophidian kept rushing towards them, even with his strength and current power levels, there was no way he could get them out of harm’s way in time, he only had time to, at the very least, save himself.

For a moment, his pace slowed, he could save himself, he could just leap back a far as he could and make it out without a scratch, but then they would die. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon would die, those who bothered to take in a wretched creature like himself, the Tempter, the Serpent of Greed.

With renewed determination, Ophidian poured his stored energy into his legs, granting him enough speed to close the distance between them and stand between them, however, that was all the energy he had, having not fed on magical energy in a long while.

“Ophidian!” Diamond and Silver shouted.

The orange dragon inhaled deeply, it was a stupid idea, with an extremely slim chance of this working or any of them living. But he had to try.

Ophidian then exhaled, releasing a plume of dragon fire right at the ten beams that were falling on them. But as he feared, even with his flames they weren’t hot enough to burn them to nothing, at most he was making it worse, and instead of cold steel they would be molten and burning.

I’m not giving up! Ophidian thought. I won’t…I won’t…I won’t let them die!

COMPASSION

Suddenly, a symbol appeared around Ophidian, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon’s position. It consisted of a circle, with one triangle pointing up and another below it pointing down. This was the Seal of Compassion.

The circle shattered apart, and instantly, Ophidian felt a familiar surge of power that made his grin manically on the inside. Channeling his very light of Avarice, Ophidian bellowed out a torrent of superheated dragon fire that roared into the sky and reduced the girders to nothingness, not even ashes were left.

The light of his flames grew brighter and before Diamond and Silver knew it, they were whisked away, surrounded by a bubble of orange light as they rode the pillar of fire into the sky, on the back of a giant orange serpent.

Ophidian quickly brought them to the rooftop of a tall building, having them slide off his back as he reduced his size, big enough that he towered over them, but not enough that he wouldn’t noticed easily.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon on other the hand were still trying to process what just happened, how the young drake they knew suddenly turned into a glowing orange serpent with a similar symbol etched onto its face.

“O-Ophidian?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“I am,” he answered.

“W-What happened to you?” Silver Spoon asked.

“This is my true form, I am a cosmic entity, the Entity of Avarice, the source of it throughout the universe.”

“Y-You mean you could become this at anytime?” The pink filly asked in both fear and astonishment.

“No, my true power was sssealed until I could one day feel Compassion towards others, in other wordsss the opposite of what I am. I am a creature ssspawned from the first act of Avarice in the universsse, to feel towards others than myself is normally againssst my nature……However I did care. I cared that you two would die in front of me, that is something I did not want to see happen or have happen.”

The large snake coiled around himself in slight embarrassment. “I consider you…friends…something that I never had, something that I could never obtain. Friendship was a rare treasure that not even I could claim. And now I know why. If you wish, I will leave you now, seeing what I really am you must have second thoughts about my presence.”

Diamond Tiara looked to Silver Spoon, a silent conversation was going on between them, and after a full minute of silence from them. Diamond Tiara walked up to Ophidian and placed her hoof on his large trunk body. “You idiot, I don’t remember saying you could stop being our bodyguard.”

Ophidian perked up his head.

“And I certainly don’t recall saying you could be our friend, right Di?” Silver asked.

“Right.”

A deadpan expression befell the Entity of Avarice.

“But,” Diamond Tiara began rubbing her foreleg as she blushed a bit, “it would be nice to have another friend close to Silver and me.”

“I definitely wouldn’t mind,” said Silver as she too placed her hoof on Ophidian’s trunk.

The Great Tempter’s mouth widened into a creepy smile, but it was a genuine, happy smile.

(Present)

“So that’s how that happened, but Ah don’t get it. When Spike was possessed by you, you turned him into a greedy, giant dragon monster! Why aren’t y’all like that? ” Apple Bloom asked.

A construct of Ophidian appeared and answered the question. “Sssimple, I can stave off the corrupting influence of my light for a while, but then I have to separate.”

“So Silver and I decided to share being his host and uniting with him. When I start to act strange, then Spoony will take over being Ophidian’s host,” said Diamond Tiara.

“Same with me, if I act strange Di will take over. So in essence we both become Ophidian’s hosts,” said Silver Spoon.

“Uh, huh, and how long do ya have before you do go greed crazy?”

“Previously it was only a couple of hoursss, but with practice we’ve managed to extend the time to five hours a piece.”

Apple Bloom looked between the three, her former rivals and bullies, and the one responsible for turning her now boyfriend into a monster and putting stupid ideas in his head to boot. She took this information with a grain of salt, not exactly trusting of a Negative Entity, she’d sooner trust the red one more than this one.

“Well…so long as ya got a system goin’, Ah guess it’s alright, but Ah’m watchin’ you mister.” Apple Bloom warned as she gave the serpent a narrowed eyed glare.

“Fair enough, I do not expect you to forgive and forget that easssily.”

“So…does that mean we’re good?” Silver Spoon asked.

Diamond Tiara walked up to Apple Bloom and lowered herself until she was lying on her stomach in front of her. “I know we were total…ahem…bitches…to you and your friends. But, really, part of it came from us not wanting to be hurt again, or be weak.”

Silver Spoon’s serpent trunk coiled comfortingly around her marefriend as she rested her head atop hers. Diamond looked up, asking with her eyes. Silver Spoon nodded, it was time to let it out.

“Silver Spoon and I were bullied, worse, harassed. Back before we met you and our classmates in Cheerilee’s school, we were at a private school further from Ponyville that had filly dorms. There was a group of fillies that were popular and like the Queen Bees of the school.”

“They were from ‘old money’ and because of that they thought they were better than everypony who walked in there. They would mess with Silver Spoon, hiding her glasses, leaving bugs in her bed, and whenever I would tell them to stop, they’d switch to me, so in the end were both miserable, bullied constantly…until…”

Apple Bloom leaned in with intrigue, she wondered if her rival was messed with the same she was doing to the Crusaders. It still didn’t excuse anything, but it did provide a basis for understanding. “Until, what?”

“Until they threatened to throw Silver into the Everfree Forest at night! They even said they knew spells that would keep us asleep and we’d never know until we were deep in the woods! I couldn’t take it anymore…I wouldn’t take it. I began fighting back, not in the normal way but more…more…” Diamond Tiara waved her hoof in the air as she tried to think, as if she was trying to pluck the right word from the air.

“Ahem, manipulative?” Silver tried.

“Yeah, that’s it. I just made sure that they were at the right place at the wrong time, if they picked a fight, I made sure that they were seen and heard, if they put a bug in our beds, I made sure to have an anthill waiting for them. Tic for tat.”

“Ah get it, ya did what ya had to do protect yerselves, and somehow you just stayed like that, decidin’ to be the bully all the time than to be bullied. Still…”

Diamond Tiara reached out with her hoof and placed it over Apple Bloom’s. “Look, nothing I can say will make up for all the horrible things I did and said to you and your friends when we were little fillies. But…can we all start over?”

Apple Bloom felt a bit hesitant at accepting that offer. Then she saw the tip of Silver Spoon’s snake tail rest on top of Diamond’s hoof, showing that the pink teenage mare was not the only one seeking a fresh start. After a moment, Apple Bloom sighed, “Actions speak louder than words, if after all this mess is done and over with, that y’all are really willin’ to start over, then we’ll give it a shot.”

A smile formed on both Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon’s faces, it was a step in the right direction nonetheless.

Suddenly, a crack of yellow lightning erupted from across the way making all three mares turn their heads in that direction.

“What in tarnation was that?!” Apple Bloom asked.

The construct form of Ophidian appeared next to them and smiled. “Seems Parallax has released his seal as well, and found a host to boot. I like our oddsss. We need to link up and then find Ion.”

“Ion, what the heck do ya want him fer?”

“Our lights alone cannot destroy the Black Lantern scourge, we need the green light of Willpower, Ion’s light, and combine it with oursss to effectively destroy them. Otherwise they will reform again and again endlesssly.”

Apple Bloom smirked. “Then it’s a good thing that mah Sis and Ion are here with me, Ah just don’t know where…”

A bright green flash went off in the distance, taking their attention away from the yellow light explosions on the other side. At the same time, a streak of yellow flew off towards the green light.

“Looks like Parallax and his host are underway, we mussst join them!”

Silver Spoon nodded, in an instant her pearl shined and enveloped both Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom in a protective sphere of orange light. Constructs began to form around them, that of Diamond Dogs, Timberwolves, and griffons, creating a small army around them.

“Then let’s go!”

(1 hour earlier)

Ion laid next to Applejack, although, the farm mare had kept her back to him the entire time. Ion was going to be the first to admit he was new to this whole “love” thing. He cared about Applejack, a lot, and Predator assured him that this was love. Although there still seemed to be some things about this coltfriend and marefriend thing that still eluded him.

After what felt like hours, Ion turned to face his marefriend’s back. “AJ, are we going to talk?”

No response came.

“I know you’re not really asleep. I know I can be thick headed, so…can you tell what I did wrong, or why you seem to be angry with me?” Ion asked.

Silence still prevailed, although there was a shift in the blankets. Ion continued to stare at the back of Applejack’s blonde mane for a while until he heard a sigh from her.

“It ain’t that Ah’m mad at you…well, partially…but Ah’m also mad at mahself,” said Applejack.

Ion quirked an eyebrow at that explanation. “Why are you angry at yourself? You did nothing wrong.”

“It’s because Ah’m afraid deep inside, afraid that one day, while you’re out there bein’ a hero, you won’t come back…”

Ion reached out and placed a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. “AJ come on, you know that won’t happen, you know how strong I am. And with Adara teaming up with me we’re pretty much unstoppable. But…if you want me to, I’ll stop.”

Applejack sighed again and shrugged off his hoof, only to turn around and face her stallion. “You and Ah both know ya can’t, and Ah won’t fergive mahself or you if somepony got hurt and the Emerald Giant could’ve stopped it.” The orange mare placed a hoof to her forehead. “Consarn it all, Ah wish I could stop feelin’ like it’s goin’ to be like my Ma and Pa all over again.”

Ion smiled sadly and gently brought Applejack into his strong forelegs. “I know that was a bad thing that happened, but you have to remember, it’s a parent’s job to protect their children. Willpower flows so strongly from moments like that, so don’t think that for a second that they wouldn’t have otherwise.”

Applejack rested her head against Ion’s chest. “Just tell me whenever you do leave, Ah’d rather know you were out than find out later.”

“No problem, and don’t worry, I’ll always be here for you,” said Ion as he nuzzled the top of his mare’s head.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash of thunder and every light in the city went out at once, leaving everything pitch black. Ion concentrated, making his body glow with a green aura that illuminated the room.

“What in Equestria’s goin’ on? Thunder on Hearth’s Warmin’?” Applejack asked confounded.

Ion felt something was off, he knew snow was supposed to be scheduled, everypony did, but a thunderstorm? That had not been announced. Just then, from the window of their room, Applejack and Ion spotted an explosion in the streets in the distance, followed by several more.

“What in the hay is goin’ on?!”

“We need to wake the others, now!” Ion suggested.

Both the stallion and mare hurried out of their room and went to banging on the doors to each room, Sunflower woke up with a start and was rubbing her eyes, Spike was already awake having felt something was off as well. Apple Seed and Marigold were in the halls now, along with Big Mac and Granny Smith, when asked why Ion was glowing, the eldest apple stated, “He’s bright young lad!”

To which both ponies gave a deadpan expression.

When Applejack reached Babs and Apple Bloom’s room, she banged on the door, but there was no response. “Ion, can ya come over here?!”

Ion hurried to Applejack, once he was there, she opened the door, allowing his green light to shine in the dark room. Much to both ponies’ fears, neither Babs Seed or Apple Bloom were in the room.

Applejack rushed inside, tossing everything up and calling out to them. “Babs, Apple Bloom! If y’all are playin’ some game now ain’t the time!”

“What’s wrong?” Apple Seed asked.

“Babs and AB are gone,” said Ion.

Sunflower rushed over to Babs’ room, and a look of knowing appeared on her face. “Dammit Babs, please tell me you didn’t…Ion, sir, can you come over here into the living room?!”

Ion followed the younger mare, focusing more to make his light shine a little brighter in the room. Sunflower went to the refrigerator, she cursed under her breath and moved just as fast to the hall closet. When she opened it, Sunflower’s suspicions were confirmed.

“Celestia dammit all Babs, why did you have to do that tonight?!” Sunflower cursed.

“Do what exactly?” Marigold asked with pointed glare. “Young lady, do you know where your sister is?!”

Sunflower sighed. “Babs…Babs has been sneaking out for a little bit now…she’s been going to see somepony…”

Apple Seed and Marigold stared at their eldest child in shock.

“I thought it was just a pet she was taking care of off the streets or something, but after a while she let it slip that it wasn’t some stray animal, but a pony, and from the times I’ve seen her sneak out food, this pony is probably homeless,” said Sunflower.

Both parents were utterly speechless, their brains trying to figure out the right words of how to both scold their daughter and ask another question, fortunately, Applejack beat them to the punch.

“How long has Babs been meetin’ this pony” she asked.

“The last four years or so…”

“And do ya think she’s gone to see this pony?”

Sunflower nodded. “Probably…”

“Do ya think she took Apple Bloom with her?” Big Mac asked.

“Probably not, if anything Babs may have wanted to keep that a secret from AB, she probably went out looking for her on her own,” said Ion.

Applejack threw her hat to floor and cursed under her breath.

“We need to find them, Babs may know her way around Manehattan, but Apple Bloom will get lost! And now that the power went out –!”

Granny Smith walked up to the dragon and placed her hoof against his arm. “Simmer down now Spike, Apple Bloom’s a tough mare, you of all should know that. Apple Bloom will find Babs and they’ll both come back. And then…I’ll tan their hides for makin’ us worry about their fool heads!”

Many gulped at hearing Granny Smith speak of Babs and Apple Bloom’s punishment, even Apple Seed, Marigold, and Sunflower were made to take a step back from the old timer mare.

However, while this was going on, Ion couldn’t help but feel a disturbance, something was not right, the Emotional Spectrum was unbalanced. As the green light of Willpower sat in the middle between the positive and negative spectrums, Ion could often times sense when there was a danger to it, although compared to Proselyte it wasn’t as good. But tonight, whatever was happening was big enough that it was making him worry. That’s when he saw a black figure approaching them.

“HIT THE DECK!” Ion shouted.

Everypony and dragon quickly got down to the ground as something smashed through the patio windows and bounced about in the house until hitting the other side of the wall. Everypony rose back up and looked in the direction of what entered their home.

It was a pegasus stallion, a cop, his uniform was in tatters, his badge changed with a symbol of an upside down triangle with five vertical bars rising up from it. Glass riddled his body, piercing places that would prove fatal for most ponies. The glass riddled pegasus snapped his gaze at them all, seeing the bright light of Willpower coming from Ion.

The Entity of Willpower gritted his teeth as his aura flared up like an inferno. He recognized this symbol, this desecration of the dead. “Black Lanterns…The Blackest Night has come….!”

The undead pegasus stallion gave an unholy screech and rushed towards Sunflower. But Ion quickly formed a green light barrier around them, upon which the stallion smashed his head against, throwing him back a couple feet in a disoriented state.

Ion quickly turned to his marefriend with a serious look in his eyes. “AJ we have to unite now!”

Applejack looked to her coltfriend in surprise, they hadn’t become one being since the Battle of Canterlot, and that was against the Negatives. But nevertheless, Ion would never suggest this unless it was serious. With a nod of the head, Applejack took Ion’s hoof and both began to glow with emerald light.

“In Brightest Day, in Blackest Night,

We will stand against evil’s blight!

Let all those who doubt our might,

Behold this power – Will’s grand light!”

Ion and Applejack were gone in a flash of green light and once it died down, Ion was gone, but Applejack was still there, but now donned in a green and black uniform. Upon her chest burned the symbol that was upon Ion’s flanks, and on her face was donned a mask made of pure emerald energy.

The undead officer, upon further inspection showed the name Officer Buckeye, rose back up and hissed at the now unified Entity and pony.

To which Applejack responded with a construct baseball bat that she used to crack Officer Buckeye upside the head, sending him flying towards the balcony. Another construct formed, that of a bull, which snorted and ran towards the undead cop, smashing it all the way until it was outside. With a flash of Applejack’s eyes, the construct exploded and took Officer Buckeye with it.

Apple Seed, Marigold, and Sunflower were just staring in shock and awe at what just happened to Applejack. The farm mare glanced to her cousin, aunt, and uncle and chuckled nervously. “Heh…long story.”

“This is worst case scenario AJ, we need to link up with others and have the seals on the Negatives released as well,” said Ion.

“What?! You wanna let them have their full power back?! You know what they could do!”

“In this case AJ, the Blackest Night will consume all life and light in this world, the darkness is an enemy of the light, it’s something that – good or evil – all must stand against it or death will blanket this world and the universe like a cancer!”

Applejack could feel the distress in Ion’s words, he wasn’t joking on how serious this situation was, so serious as to even have the Negatives help in the fight. “First thing’s first, we need get y’all out of here and someplace safe.”

“But Apple Bloom and Babs!” Spike protested.

“Sugarcube, Ah’ll definitely find ‘em, but Ah can’t be worryin’ about y’all while Ah’m figthin’, and Ah ain’t budgin’ on this Spike,” said Applejack as she encased her family in a sphere of green light.

Considering that the patio was already wrecked, Applejack flew out the same way the zombie pony did. The rain fell upon the city, with flashes of lightning granting brief glimpses of the chaos down below. Several shadows chased after ponies, not even the skies were safe as Applejack witnessed several pegasi getting blindsided by shadows and taken to the ground, or through windows.

Unfortunately, several of those shadows saw her, and began to attack. Applejack’s eyes shined as her hooves were wrapped with two green construct hands that clenched into fists, spikes formed at the knuckles and along the fingers as she reared back and punched one.

Black ichor was released as the spikes tore through the decayed body and sent it flying into the distance. Applejack released more of her light, granting her a better view of what she was up against.

They were ponies, and not just pegasi, but Earth ponies and unicorns as well. They were flying in the sky, without wings, much like herself. “What in the name of all things holy are these things?!”

“Black Lanterns are the dead brought back, do not be swayed by anything they say, whoever they were in life, in death they are only husks filled with darkness and with one goal. Eradicate all life. So do not hold back AJ!”

One unicorn mare came up behind Applejack, but thanks to Ion’s awareness, a construct lasso formed and quickly wrapped around the undead pony. Applejack turned around and prepared to blast it with a light beam, but stopped when she saw a pleading look befall the mare’s face.

{Please have mercy…I-I can’t control myself…Help me…!}

Applejack’s heart felt heavy at hearing the mare’s words. But at that moment, the Black Lantern saw indigo light in her heart, seeing that her little plea weakened her concentration, the mare broke free from the lasso and lunged for Applejack.

However, before the Black Lantern mare could reach Applejack, a beam of yellow light struck the undead mare and sent her crashing into another building in the distance. Applejack looked to her right and saw a pony with a long and tattered yellow cape, and bearing the symbol of the light of Fear. Applejack’s eyes narrowed as wisps of green energy came out of the corners.

“Ah recognize that light anywhere, Parallax! Who the hay did ya possess this time?!” Applejack accused.

The masked pony threw up her hooves and shook her head quickly. “Cousin Applejack hold yer horses, it’s me, Babs!”

Sunflower, Apple Seed, and Marigold quickly moved to the edge of the bubble staring at the masked, caped pony. Applejack eyed the pony before her with scrutiny, not sure if this was indeed her cousin or if Parallax was playing a trick with them.

Soon the question was answered as the mask retracted and revealed Babs Seed, smiling nervously as she waved to her cousin. “Hey everypony…heh, heh.”

“Babs?! Wha- who-what the hay?!”

“Long story short, kckt, Babs helped me release the Seal of Hope upon me, and we Unified. This is not a possession, I assure you.” Parallax stated.

“He’s telling the truth on this one AJ, that seal couldn’t be broken any other way unless he inspired hope in somepony,” said Ion.

Applejack was having a hard time believing this, after seeing what Parallax did to Queen Chrysalis, turning her into a monster of Fear, although, looking at Babs, she didn’t look altered like the Changeling Queen once was.

“Trust me Cuz, Perry’s on our side, he knows how bad dis situation is and wants to team up, and he needed my help, we’re workin’ together,” said Babs.

Ion snickered. “‘Perry’?”

“Say it again and I will eviscerate you when this is over!”

Applejack sighed. “Fine, but if you’re one hair outta line, Parallax, Ah will make ya pay. Now, Babs, where is Apple Bloom?”

“Wait what?! What about Cuz?” Babs asked.

Looks of worry began to cloud their faces. Spike made his way to the edge of the bubble and looked to Babs. “She was gone, both of you weren’t in her room, we thought you went together!”

Babs looked out into the city below, somewhere down there her favorite cousin was lost in Manehattan, which for a pony from a small town, was bad, but during a night like this, much, much worse. “W-W-We gotta find her! She could be hurt, lost or –!”

“Lost no, hurt, yes.”

Everypony now turned towards an orange light that approached them. It appeared as a teenage mare that was half serpent, and on the large pearl below her neck was etched the symbol of Avarice. Behind this young mare was an orange bubble that contained Apple Bloom and a pink teenage mare.

“APPLE BLOOM!” Spike shouted.

“Spike!” Apple Bloom shouted back.

Diamond Tiara looked between the two and smirked knowingly. “Nice catch.”

Apple Bloom blushed and nudged Diamond Tiara. “Shut up.”

They floated closer and got in a circle. Applejack was having a hard time believing what she was seeing. She recognized the two young mares as Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara, her little sister’s bullies from back in Ponyville, but apparently now one of them was united with Ophidian.

“Seems like the gang is back together, can’t believe you inssspired hope,” said Ophidian.

“Can’t believe you cared about someone else.” Parallax shot back.

Applejack face hoofed herself. “It really must be the end of the world if these two were able to break those seals, and are willin’ to help.”

Suddenly, bolts of black light were fired in their direction. On instinct, Applejack, Babs, and Silver Spoon formed a shield that was combined with each light. The energy bolts struck against the shield, but unlike the times before when they would defend against these attacks, there was no sign of cracking, it was holding.

“Perry says we gotta combine our lights with yours Cuz, it’s the only way to put ‘em down permanently!” Babs announced.

“Ophidian says the same!”

“Alright girls then let’s get ‘er done!”

A bridge was formed from the green bubble to the orange bubble as it expanded to accommodate the new passengers, and at the same time, five orange construct sentry griffons appeared to guard the bubble.

With that, Applejack, Babs, and Silver Spoon charged forward.

A squadron of Black Lantern pegasi attacked from the right. Applejack took aim, creating a construct cannon barrel, at the same time, Babs crafted a construct futuristic cannon.

“Wow, how’d ya think of that?” Applejack asked?

“I read a lot of comic books,” said Babs.

The two cannons primed, and fired at the same time. Applejack’s cannon fired a cannonball made of green light that was sparking as it flew off. Babs’ cannon fired a beam of pure yellow light, the light beam wrapped around the sparking green cannonball, and together the two flew into the squadron.

Once close enough the cannonball exploded, showering that part of the sky with green shrapnel that was coated in yellow light. The combination of lights proved to be just as effective as they were told, upon getting hit the Black Lantern pegasi began to disintegrate into nothingness, not even the black sludge remained.

Another group came at them from above, this time made up of unicorns. Their horns glowed all at once and from the skies they summoned forth a black lightning bolt that aimed directly at Applejack.

Silver Spoon saw this and formed a barrier over Applejack in the form of a U. Applejack added her own green light to it, reinforcing the construct. The moment the lightning bolt hit, it was redirected right back up to the unicorn Black Lanterns and shocked them all with their own spell.

Applejack formed constructs of wolves that charged for their attackers, while Silver Spoon formed feral Diamond Dog constructs. The two packs attacked one Black Lantern after the other, sinking their vermillion and emerald fangs into their decayed flesh and destroying their bodies due to the dual lights of Willpower and Avarice.

Several more of the undead rose up from the city and began to attack the three Entity hosts, and each one fell before the combined lights of Willpower, Fear, and Avarice working in unison. Beams of three lights would stream out in all directions, hitting one after the other, Applejack even created arrows of green light, with the tips of each one either using Fear of Avarice light; then fired them all in different directions.

The rain of arrows would strike one undead pony after the next, some hitting their targets just in the nick of time before they could attack an innocent citizen.

While the fighting went on, Apple Bloom was being tended to by Spike, looking over her injured hind leg and wincing when he saw it. Thankfully the orange construct cast was keeping it in place to minimize any further damage.

“Don’t worry Apple Bloom, when we get back home we’ll have either Adara or Proselyte heal you up,” said Spike as he cupped her cheek.

Apple Bloom relished the warmth of her coltfriend’s claw, after spending most of the night running for her life in terror, and nearly getting killed twice, to be there with Spike, safe and sound, was a great relief. The young mare leaned forward and began to release soft whimpers into his chest, to which Spike wrapped his arms around her in comfort.

“Ah was really scared…Spike, so many ponies died in front me…and Ah almost…almost…”

“It’s alright, Bloom, I’m here, and so is your family, don’t worry,” cooed Spike.

During this time, Babs could feel it, Apple Bloom’s fear, the fear she felt when she was on the run and almost killed by the Black Lanterns, a fear that only served to fuel her fury against the undead.

“Youse creeps made my cousin cry! Bastards!”

The Manehattan mare charged for a group of Black Lantern Earth ponies. She launched her chain pincers that quickly snagged two of them, with a quick thought, the chains whipped both ponies higher into the air. At that same time, Applejack came down, wielding two half-swords and slashing them at the midsection, making both Lanterns burn up into nothing.

“Same here, nopony makes mah baby sister cry!” Applejack proclaimed.

“Cuz, copy me, okay!”

Babs Seed focused and then generated a flame thrower, Applejack saw this and copied the same construct. Both mares yelled at the same time as the flamethrowers bellowed out emerald and gold flames onto all the Black Lanterns, bathing in the dual lights of Fear and Willpower.

“Yeah Babsy, kill ‘em with fire!” Diamond Tiara shouted out. After hearing herself she blushed in embarrassment. “Sorry for that outburst.”

The other occupants of the bubble did not mind at all the outburst, feeling the exact same way.

Silver Spoon’s autonomous constructs were already at work destroying, Applejack had created green light armor for them, and with the combination of both lights, it made it easy for her servants to take each of them down. Some pegasi, Earth ponies, and unicorns tried to attack from all angles, but it was a futile effort as autonomous constructs slashed and tore through each one that tried to get near them.

However, one managed to slip by and tried to attack Silver Spoon. The young mare’s slit eyes darted to the incoming Black Lantern and swiftly whipped the stallion across the face with her snake tail. The stallion tried again, but again Silver Spoon denied him by lashing at him with her tail again, each lash sounding like the crack of whip.

Silver Spoon lashed out again and wrapped her snake trunk around the stallion, squeezing him to the point she heard bones breaking. The bespectacled mare glared down on the Black Lantern as her slit eyes glowed. “You’re bothering me.”

The host of Ophidian released her captive with a quick toss. From her pearl, Silver Spoon fired a beam of vermillion light straight for the stallion, at the same time, a green flame was passing over the area, and in perfect sync, the beam and flames hit the Black Lantern stallion, turning it into dust.

Silver Spoon flicked her mane and gave a huff of disappointment. But then she noticed something was off. The skies were becoming less crowded, Silver Spoon flew over to Babs and Applejack and drew their attention to the remaining Black Lanterns.

“They’re not coming after us,” said Silver Spoon.

“Maybe they took da hint and realized they’d get destroyed if they got closer,” said Babs.

“No…Somethin’ ain’t right here. They’re backin’ off fer a reason, we should regroup and get everypony outta here while we can.” Applejack suggested.

{Now, Sugarcube, it ain’t right to leave so close to the big family reunion.}

That voice, so familiar, so comforting and strong, hearing it made Applejack’s blood run cold, causing her Willpower suit to spark as if short circuiting.

{Well dear, can you really blame our little Jacky to be one for sticking around for ugly affairs, I was trying to raise to be somewhat of a proper mare, well as much as possible anyway.}

This voice, this feminine, melodic, and soothing voice. It was too familiar, a voice that she could still hear sing to her on stormy nights and during the times when she was sleeping.

Applejack turned around and her eyes went wide.

Two Black Lanterns hovered in the sky a few feet away from the trio, and both were Earth ponies. The first was a mare, he coat was a faded white, and her mane tail a dingy green color. On her right was a large, burly stallion, with a faded red coat and a brown mane.

Babs could feel it, it was coming off of Applejack like steam from a sauna. Applejack was afraid.

“Cuz, who are these ponies?!” Babs asked.

The Black Lantern placed her hoof to her mouth. {Oh goodness me, where are my manners. My name is Citrus Mist, but you can call me Misty.}

The burly stallion then tipped his Stetson hat towards them. {Ah’m Alexander Apple, pleased to make yer acquaintance.}

“No…It can’t be you – either of you! Ma…Pa…!”

Babs and Silver Spoon looked to Applejack in shock and then to Alexander and Citrus, these were Applejack’s parents, brought back from the dead, Babs Aunt and Uncle. It then hit Babs like a bolt of lightning, looking back towards the bubble that kept the others safe, she couldn’t let Apple Bloom, Big Mac, or Granny Smith see this.

The host of the Fear Entity created two construct revolving Gatling guns and readied to fire. But just then a blade of green light slashed down both constructs, shattering them to pieces.

“CUZ WHAT THE HAY ARE YA DOIN’?!” Babs shouted.

“Don’t y’all dare lay a hoof on them,” said Applejack in a dangerous tone of voice.

Misty clapped her hooves together in approval. {Brava my little Jacky, Brava. And quite the elegant blade you created, too.}

“Ma…Yer…Yer back, both of ya,” Applejack spoke as tears welled up in her eyes.

“Applejack, stop! They’re not your parents! Those are nothing but husks, the black light of Death is using their memories to manipulate you!”

“HUSH ION!” Applejack snapped before turning her attention back to her parents. “Pa, Ma, Ah…Ah’ve wanted to tell you for so long…Ah wanted to see ya both again…For us to be a whole family like before.”

{Now AJ, no need fret none about that, we can still be a family again, all ya have ta do is come over to us,} said Alexander.

Without realizing it, Applejack began to float towards them. But a brick wall construct blocked her way. “Don’t Applejack! They are not your parents, listen to me –!”

“You listen! Those are mah parents and Ah –!”

Suddenly, a beam of yellow light shot past Applejack and split down the middle, striking both Alexander and Misty in the head, destroying their heads in the process. Applejack looked on in horror at the now headless bodies of her parents. She turned around and saw Babs’ eyes glowing and dimming a bit.

“I’m sorry, Cuz, but I can’t let ya do that,” said Babs with a serious tone.

Applejack gritted her teeth and charged for Babs, barreling into her and taking the both of them into a freefall. “HOW COULD YA DO THAT?!”

“They’re not yer real folks Cuz! They’re freakin’ zombies that can talk!” Babs argued.

Appeljack’s eyes narrowed as she cocked back her right foreleg, a boxing glove construct formed and in that same moment, Applejack struck Babs and sent her flying into a skyscraper, creating an impact crater against the steel and glass of the building.

“Ion, control your female!” Parallax warned.

“I’m not like you Parallax, I don’t control!” Ion retorted.

Babs peeled herself off the building and narrowed her eyes at her cousin, who snorted and turned her back to go back to her parents. Babs launched her chains at Applejack which quickly ensnared her, wrapping around the mare’s body tightly and locking her down.

Fear’s light had a corroding effect on Willpower, so it made it hard for Applejack to break the chains easily. “Cousin Applejack, ya gotta listen, those two aren’t your real parents! They’re just……things, they sound, act, and even think like ‘em, but they ain’t!”

“Babs, dammit all, if you don’t let me go Ah’ll –!”

A streak of orange flew past Babs and Applejack and smashed into a building a block away. Babs released the chains and chased after the streak, with Applejack right behind her. Both mares entered the hole that the impact created, and saw Silver Spoon, resting a hoof against her head as she tried to get her bearings.

“Silver Spoon, you alright?” Babs asked.

“Ugh, I’ve felt better, that stallion has a stupid amount of strength,” said Silver Spoon.

“Heh, Pa was always crazy strong,” Applejack commented.

{Glad ya remembered, little Sugarcube,} said Alexander.

All three mares turned towards the entrance as they saw the burly stallion glow with dark light energy. Silver Spoon slithered back into attack position and Babs’ cape ends sharpened to a razor sharp point, preparing to launch at Alexander.

“Cuz, I know he’s yer pa and all, and I’m not even goin’ to pretend I know what kind of baggage ya got with them. But right now, we need ya, Silver and I can’t do this alone without your light! So get off yer ass and –!”

Suddenly, a black tendril lashed out and took Babs by the throat, it then reeled her in quickly, dragging her through glass, desks, and every other piece of debris that littered the floor. The tendril brought Babs to Alexander, where he gazed upon her as if peering through the mask.

{Huh, so yer my kin huh? Ya know, shootin’ me and mah wife in the head isn’t how we act in the Apple Family little missy,} said Alexander.

The tendril tightened around Babs’ neck, making her flail about as she tried to concentrate to form a construct.

Silver Spoon’s aura shined as she prepared to attack, but a rumbling from up above drew her attention away as something came crashing down on her, making Applejack sidestep to the left to avoid the falling debris. When the dust settled, Applejack saw as her mother, Misty, was currently choke holding the teenage mare, using her dark aura to disrupt Silver’s orange light as she inflicted pain on her.

Applejack flinched as if about to move, but one swift glance from her mother froze her in place. {Now, now, Jacky, you need to sit there young lady while I attend to these ruffians and teach them a lesson. We’ll be with you shortly, Dear.}

“But…But Ma, ya can’t –!”

{Do not question me young lady, considering that we’ve come back after all this time you think you can honor your parents’ wishes as an adult!} Misty scolded.

“Applejack stop doubting yourself, if you keep this up I can’t – can’t –!”

With a flash of green light, Applejack and Ion were separated, causing both ponies to look upon each other in shock.

{Oh, well now that is quite convenient,} said Misty as she fired a beam of black light towards Ion.

At the same time, Alexander fired a beam from his hoof at Applejack.

Ion was captured inside of a bubble of dark light, obscuring him from view. At the same time, Applejack was hogtied in a black rope construct from her father, all four of her legs trussed up and completely immobile.

It had been a while since the group witnessed the three mares enter the far off building. They knew something was wrong, especially when they saw the green light chase down the yellow light into a building.

Sis, Cuz, what the hay is goin’ on?!

“Um, everypony, we need to start worrying,” said Diamond Tiara.

“Why?” Spike asked.

“The bubble’s cracking!” Sunflower shouted.

Apple Bloom and Spike looked more closely at the construct bubble, noticing that it was indeed showing signs of cracking. Spike, Diamond, and Apple Bloom had a fair bit of knowledge when pertaining to light constructs, so when something like this was happening, it either meant the caster was under strain or…

Diamond Tiara shot her gaze to the building where Silver Spoon and the others had flown into as worry gripped her heart. “Spoony!”

“Somethin’ must’ve gone wrong,” said Big Mac.

Apple Bloom slammed her hoof against the bubble, looking back at her hind leg she gritted her teeth. Ah hate this…Ah wanna help ‘em, but Ion’s…Ion can’t combine with me…And if Silver’s doin’ bad then we’ll all die!

Silver Spoon’s in trouble, Diamond Tiara thought, she’s in trouble and I can’t help! I won’t let anypony take her away from me!

From the thundering sky above, two lights shined and began to descend towards the group’s location. One was colored green and the other orange. Spike, Apple Bloom, and Diamond Tiara wondered if these were other light wielders come to help, but it was soon discovered, as they got closer, that these were pieces of armor.

The lights pierced the bubble and presented themselves before them. Spike looked upon the orange light bracer, seeing that it bared Ophidian’s symbol. The orange bracer seemed to be confused, it was vibrating as if thinking, pointing at Diamond and then at Spike. The teenage drake stepped far away from the bracer, he never wanted to be a monster of greed again. Seeing how Spike rejected it, the bracer pointed to Diamond Tiara.

[Apple Bloom of Equus, you have the ability to overcome great fear. You persevere, never stopping, never giving up even when faced with failure. You who bear a strong aura of leadership and strength, will you accept the light of Willpower?]

[Diamond Tiara of Equus, you want it all! You seek the finer things in life that you rightly deserve, but most importantly, you seek the affection and attention of the one you care most about. Will you let someone else take what is yours away?]

Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom’s answers to the bracers was sticking out their right hooves. The bracers quickly attached to their wielders and the bubble was aglow with vermillion and emerald light.

Black chainmail mesh formed over both mares’ bodies. Armor plates of orange and green quickly formed over them, gleaming in their respective lights. When the lights faded Apple Bloom and Diamond Tiara were fully armored and coated in the lights of Willpower and Avarice.

Spike looked to Diamond Tiara with worry, she was way too calm for somepony who had taken on Ophidian’s light. “Diamond Tiara, you alright?”

The rich mare grinned at the dragon. “Of course I am, whatever this is, I don’t feel the gree effect at like when I’m united with Ophidian. But I can tell it is almost as powerful.”

Apple Bloom looked to her injured hind leg, the pain that was radiating from it earlier was lessening as the seconds ticked by, the emerald light working to heal her injury the best it could.

“Apple Bloom, we gotta go,” said Diamond.

Apple Bloom nodded, but before she could exit the bubble, Spike put a claw on her shoulder, gaining her attention. The teenage drake looked into the amber eyes of his marefriend and spoke softly, “Be careful Bloom.”

Apple Bloom placed her hoof on his claw and smiled to him. “Ah’ll be back, all of us will.”

With that, Diamond and Apple Bloom phased out of the bubble and began to float. Diamond Tiara created another bubble around the first one, she couldn’t hijack Silver’s bubble, so she created a second layer should the first one crack. With that done, both teen mares flew off towards the building where the fighting was going on.

“You’re pretty good with controlling that power,” said Diamond.

“Thanks, Ah got the gist of it from Ion, it all works on imagination and yer will!” Apple Bloom stated as she flew faster,
leaving a green streak in her wake.

And that you have plenty of, Diamond thought.

Author's Note

Next Time:

Sombra brings in a new recruit to the Black Lantern fold, one that he believes may be the key helping them win.

Sunset Shimmer and Trixie Lulamoon race for dear life as they try to escape the terror of the Blackest Night, only to receive help from an unknown hero.

And, a unicorn mare's ambition for equality for all ponies becomes derailed when a stranger comes a calling.

Yes I am aware that the real names of AJ's parents have been revealed already, but it's too late to change them now. Well, this is the MLDC-verse, so just consider it canon for this particular story universe. Okay? Okay.

Episode 15: The Great and the Powerful

“Everypony has somepony they cared about, and whether they know it or not, the dead have their regrets that are bound to the living,” said Sombra.

“What do you want…? What are you going to do to me?” Spoke a mare with a trembling voice.

“What do I want? I want to give freedom! Freedom from the struggles of life itself, no longer will there be rich and poor, powerful or powerless, the barriers between tribes will be broken down as all ponies – no – all creatures are brought under the same banner! Death is indifferent, even the powerful will die one day, some sooner, some later, tonight though we speed up the process!”

The mare pushed her glasses up her snout and tried to show a defiant scowl. “T-The P-Princesses will stop you!”

Sombra glanced to the mare and smiled wickedly. “Oh the Princesses? Oh they are the biggest offenders of all to Death, tell me, you look like a learned mare, how do you suppose an alicorn becomes an alicorn?”

The mare thought hard on that question, but though her knowledge was great, the answer did not come to her, or maybe it was because she was being held by a deranged, undead, unicorn king that her mind was not able to bring up the proper answer.

“Give up? They die. The ‘Rite of Ascension’ as they call it. It requires the body of the soon to be alicorn to be completely destroyed and brought back to life through preservation of the soul, and creating a new body for them.” Sombra explained.

The mare’s purple eyes widened with surprise, she never knew this was how alicorns came into being. “B-But if that’s true then…then…”

“Yes, that means all four of this worlds alicorns, Celestia, Luna, Mi Amore Cadenza, and Twilight Sparkle, have all defied Death! And their time will come, very, very soon, but for now, I must break the others,” said Sombra.

Black constructs began to form before him, one was of Queen Lilianna, the other Headwind Zephyr, Alexander Apple and Citrus Mist.

The mare, who wished so badly to retreat into her frumpy sweater, gulped as she looked upon the black light constructs and then to Sombra. “Then…w-w-what do you want me for?”

Sombra smiled as he approached the unicorn mare, making her back up against the wall as he brought a hoof to her cheek. “My dear, you are the most important lynch pin in my plan! You are what I need to bring them all down, Moondancer.”

“H-H-How…? I’m just some pony, I’m nothing special!” Moondancer argued.

“Is that why she never saw you as an equal?”

Moondaner’s eyes widened, she then averted her gaze. “I…I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Do you now? How long did you pine or that mare? Matching wits with her, showing your intellectual ability was just as good as hers, and when you opened your heart to her and others, and what did she do?” Sombra asked knowingly.

“It…It wasn’t a big deal, it was just a birthday party, my first…real party that I set up because…”

Sombra’s Spectrum Vision peered into the depths of this mare, different shades of the Emotional Spectrum warred within her, but one was steadily growing brighter among them, red.

“Because?” Sombra urged.

“Because I felt acknowledged, I felt as if I mattered to her, to others! Like I could actually have friends or even…even something more! I put myself out there, and was crushed by HER!” Moondancer admitted with tears in her eyes.

“You were betrayed, forgotten.”

“I was…She left for another place without even so much as a word, and became a Princess! A-And now she’s married! I…I was never even invited or thought about…she forgot all about me like a cheap object…!”

Although Moondancer was crying, it stemmed from anger, the anger of being neglected and forgotten, the fury of feeling like she was less than, and from it sprouted hate.

“Do you hate her? Do you wish to tell her how much she hurt you?” Sombra asked.

Moondancer looked up at the Equestrian Entity of Death, sniffled, and narrowed her eyes. “Yes!”

The red light shined within her, filling Moondancer’s being. With a toothy grin, Sombra’s right hoof was wrapped in a black construct claw. In one swift motion, Sombra thrust that very claw right into Moondancer’s chest.

Moondancer’s let a small whimper passed her lips as the light faded from her eyes.

Sombra retracted his claw and allowed Moondancers’s body to fall to the ground. The beating heart of his victim shined a crimson red before disappearing into particles of that same light. The King of the Undead looked down upon the corpse of the dead mare, opened his maw, and dispelled a stream of black tar that flowed down and into the open wound on her chest.

With a snap of his jaws, Sombra smiled.

“The Blackest Night falls from the skies,

Let us hear your deathly cries.

We’ll twist your souls as your light dies,

By my command the dead shall RISE!”

(Elsewhere)

“Surgarcube, ya really don’t hafta go back,” said Applejack.

“Yeah, Princess Twilight told us to help you, we can’t if you leave,” said Rainbow Dash.

The former Equestrian sighed. “Honestly, girls, thank you. I know you’re trying, and I’m trying. I’ve done a lot of crappy things here, and burned a lot of bridges at the same time. But if you stick around me, as well liked as you five are, they’ll eventually not want you around because of me.”

Rarity walked up to Sunset Shimmer and placed her hands on her shoulders. “But, Darling, is it really the best option? Returning to Equestria? If you give it time we might be able to –”

Sunset Shimmer placed her hands on Rarity’s and smiled sadly. She really did appreciate all the girls were doing for her, even though, yes, Princess Twilight did ask for them to look after her, she could tell that it was done not just out of a sense of duty, but because they genuinely cared about helping her become better.

Unfortunately, the rest of the student body wasn’t as forgiving. Not that she blamed them, they had every right to despise her, she divided them, ruled with fear and all out of some selfish need to be the best and show that there was no one else above her.

Of course that backfired spectacularly.

“Sunset, give us just a teensy bit more time! I know a good ‘I’m Not an Evil Jerk Anymore, Please Forgive Me’ party will work! It has to…” Pinkie stated.

“Sounds nice, Pinkie, but no. A party’s not going to fix this, I don’t think anything can.” Sunset looked behind her and saw the portal ripple like water on the marble surface of the statue. “I doubt it’ll be any easier back home, I’ll essentially be homeless, not a bit to my name, I’ll have to avoid Princess Celestia like the plague, and figure out what to do with the rest of my life as an ex-magical student…yay.”

The five girls didn’t seem all that happy about how Sunset described her life would be upon returning.

“Um…Sunset, it sounds like it would be bad if you went back, I mean…at least you have more support here,” said Fluttershy timidly.

Sunset shrugged. “True, I do, but bigger difference is I’ll have my magic back, and I can get by pretty well with that. If worse comes to worse I could always whore myself out and street walk.”

It was meant as a joke, but the girls seemed to have taken that literally as evidenced by their shocked expressions.

“I’m kidding, guys, seriously, I’d never fall so low as to even consider something like that!” Sunset quickly uttered. “I guess if it got really bad I could just ask Princess Twilight to let me stay with her for a little bit until I get a job or something.”

A collective sigh of relief was released from everyone in attendance. Rainbow Dash crossed her arms, sighing as she looked back on their school. “Still, don’t think you can just leave and forget, you can at least visit us once and awhile, right?”

Sunset gave a small smile. “I’ll try, when the portal opens up next I’ll visit. Promise.”

The girls each gave her a hug, Sunset found the departure hitting her in the heart harder than she thought. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy, she considered these girls her enemies at a time and would not shed a tear if she ever saw them again, now, she was shedding a tear because she wouldn’t see them again for a long while.

With a deep sigh, Sunset turned around to face the statue and walked off, passing through the portal and returning to her homeland…

“Sunset?”

The sun-yellow mare groggily opened her eyes, “Hmm, what’s up, Trix?”

“You were crying in your sleep, Trixie was a little worried is all,” said Trixie.

Sunset opened her eyes she lying across from Trixie, her marefriend of four years, looking deep into those amethyst eyes and admiring that silver starlight mane of hers. “It’s okay, I was just remembering something from my past, some friends I left behind in the other world.”

“Oh yes, the doppelgangers of Twilight Sparkle’s friends. I never quite understood that, can’t you make friends with them here?” Trixie asked.

Sunset chuckled and brought her hoof to rest against Trixie’s cheek. “I could, but it’s not the same, they’re not the same as the ones back in the Parallel World, heck, even you’re double was different.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow at that. “Oh, and pray tell how?”

“Well, she was a bit of boasting showboat.”

“Hmm.”

“She kinda spoke in the third person.”

“Hmmmm.”

“And she had a nice ass.”

“Hmmm – WHAT?!” Trixie asked with wide eyes.

Sunset shrugged and grinned. “Hey, just being honest.”

Trixie’s cheeks puffed up. “Humph, then maybe you prefer that double over me then, since she is obviously the more attractive, and has a ‘nice ass’!”

The fiery haired mare looked like she was deep in thought for a moment, but then scooted closer to her mare and snuck a hoof over Trixie’s cutie mark and gently rubbed at it, causing Trixie to release a cute moan.

“Yeah she did, but yours is way better, plus, I didn’t feel the same way for her as I do for you,” said Sunset in a sultry voice.

Trixie tried to compose herself, but it was proving to be a bit of a struggle. “Y-Your little cutie mark rubs won’t change the sub – Oh yes that feels – I mean – oh dammit all, how do you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Know how to make Trixie into putty in your hooves?”

Sunset leaned forward and planted a kiss on her lover’s lips. “‘Cause I love you, that’s why.”

Suddenly, thunder roared through the sky, causing both mares to sit straight up, lightning flashed following a heavy rainfall. Both mares looked to each other with confusion, it was supposed to be a white Hearths Warming, no rain whatsoever.

Sunset got out of bed and walked towards the window and watched as the heavy rain fell over the city of Fillydelphia. Trixie slowly got out of the bed and stood beside Sunset as she too gazed at the downpour.

“What in the name of Celestia did those pegasi do? It’s supposed to be snowing not storming!” Trixie stated in an irate tone.

“This is unlike the Weather Patrol, they’re usually more on the ball with this stuff,” said Sunset.

The azure unicorn huffed. “It’s going to be a wet and soggy Hearths Warming, and I had planned all kinds of tricks to make use of the snow! Now I have to work out a whole new routine!”

“Don’t worry, I’ll help you out –”

Another crack of lightning cut through sky, making every house shudder from the sheer force of the thunder that followed. In the next moment, all the lights in the city went out at once, and allowing total darkness to befall the city, save for the flashes of lightning.

“Um…Trixie doesn’t think this is just a normal storm,” said Trixie as she cast the illumination spell.

Sunset cast the spell as well, bathing the room in the dual magenta and turquoise aura lights. “This is definitely not a normal storm…”

Both unicorn mares started to see lights shining in other houses, other unicorn citizens were casting illumination spells and scrambling about from the looks of it. Sunset and Trixie spotted more down below in the streets as the Local Guard Militia and Police started to get to work, however, something alarming started to occur.

Sunset noticed it first, it was faint, but there were multiple shadows moving about the storm, and once one of those shadows approached a light, the light was snuffed out. One by one, more and more of those shadows attacked the lights, dwindling the numbers with each passing second.

A flash of lightning streaked through the sky and for a moment allowed them a brief glimpse at what was happening to the lights.

The horrifying truth was revealed as the shadows turned out to be ponies, donned in black uniforms, and attacking the Local Guard and Police ponies. Both mares had the unfortunate displeasure of witnessing one of those keepers of the peace having his heart ripped out as it glowed green.

When the flash ended, Trixie and Sunset backed away from the windows and dimmed their illumination spell considerably as to not be seen. Trixie began to hyperventilate, she just saw a pony get murdered, no, more than one pony was getting murdered on the streets and the culprits were hiding in the shadows in the middle of a blackout.

“We-We need to get out of here! We n-need to get somewhere safe!” Trixie stated in a panic state.

Sunset grabbed her marefriend’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes. “Trixie get a grip right now! We just need to keep our heads straight, there’s a time and place to be afraid but not right now, we need to think clearly, and figure out a plan, okay?”

Trixie looked into Sunset’s eyes, seeing the confidence that was within them eased her fear a bit, allowing her panic ridden mind to settle for a moment. “O-O-Okay, we…we need to block the doors and windows right, we need to secure the house.”

Sunset smiled and kissed Trixie on her brow. “Good girl, let’s get to it.”

Trixie and Sunset used their magic together to move the bed and place it against the window. As stealthily as they could go, both mares made their way through their two story house, closing the blinds, and locking what rooms they could. They didn’t have any planks or tools to keep the doors and windows secured, but Sunset did have a spell.

As they passed by each of the rooms, Sunset would cast a self-sustaining barrier spell, keeping the doors locked and magically protected against almost anything that tried to break it down.

Once they were sure the upstairs was secured, it was time to move onto the downstairs. However, as they were about to head downstairs, there was a sudden crash coming from one of the guest bedrooms. Sunset and Trixie froze, eyes wide with fear as they looked back down the hallway, hearing something moving around in the room.

“We should run!” Trixie whispered urgently.

“If we move too quickly we’ll make too much noise, move back slowly,” said Sunset in a low whisper.

Trixie backed up, looking behind herself to make sure her hind hooves were on the right step, progress was slow as they could only use the dim light of their horns, and one wrong move could cause Trixie to fall and break something.

While Trixie was making her way down to stairs, Sunset stayed at the stop, her eyes darting behind herself to check on Trixie’s progress. While Trixie’s magic was better for illusions and stage performances. Sunset had been teaching Trixie some more advanced spells, but nothing that would help in this situation.

Sunset still knew how to cast magic bolts, teleport, form defensive barriers, and create delayed trap spells. The former was part of her curriculum under Princess Celestia for self-defense purposes, the latter was something she learned on her own.

Speaking of which, Sunset went to work on the hallway. She had already placed several along the hallway, magical circles appearing and disappearing as the traps were laid. Sunset glanced over her shoulder yet again and noticed that Trixie had finally made it to the bottom of the stairs and was frantically awaiting her to follow.

With great care, Sunset took one step back. When her hoof landed on the first step, an incriminating “creeeeeeeeeeeeeak” sound went off in the otherwise quiet house, and somehow echoed in an unnatural, almost horror movie cliché way. Trixie and Sunset’s hearts nearly stopped at that moment.

The rustling inside the room ceased, and what next was a loud bang against the door. The banging continued again, and again, until an ax made of black light smashed through the door and at the same time, Sunset’s barrier.

With wide eyes Sunset beheld the intruder as it walked out of the doorway. It was an Earth pony stallion, with a green coat and a gray beard and mane, although both were dulled as if the life had been drained from them. His eyes were but pools of tar with white, glowing dots that acted as the eyes.

“Mr. Timber?!” Sunset shouted in shock.

“Mr. Timber? The logger? Is that who it is?!” Trixie asked.

{My dear, so glad I didn’t miss ya! Come here and let an old man spin ya a yarn!}

Sunset stamped her hoof and glared at the old pony. “Stop right there! I don’t know what’s going on, but whatever dark spell you’re under, you need to fight it!”

Mr. Timber thought about it for a moment but then shrugged. {Unfortunately, lassie, there ain’t no spell, I’m just deader than a doornail!}

Mr. Timber lunged forward, bringing his black construct ax to bear for an attack. But in doing so triggered Sunset’s trap. A magic circle appeared under Mr. Timber, mana in the form of lightning rose up from the circle and dragged the undead stallion to the floor.

“Binding Circle, it’s a mid-level spell that will keep you there until I say otherwise,” said Sunset.

{Ya think so lass? ‘Fraid I’ll have to disappoint you on that one!}

The black ax rose and struck the floor, slicing through the circle and disrupting the magical energies that comprised it. The binding energy released Mr. Timber and once again he lunged for Sunset. But another trap activated, this time creating a wall made of pure, hardened mana.

Mr. Timber was going full speed when he was flying towards her, so when Mr. Timber hit the wall, he did so at full speed, breaking his neck and making the sound audible.

Sunset cringed and shuddered at the sound, but she had to stay strong, he was already dead, he said so. Besides, he broke his neck, all those zombie movies back on Earth showed you had to either cut off the head or essentially sever the spinal cord, i.e. breaking the neck.

The sun yellow mare turned around and prepared to head downstairs, but then she heard something striking the mana wall. Sunset turned around and watched as the black construct ax chopped away at her spell, again.

“WHAT MADNESS IS THIS?!” Sunset shouted.

Forgetting trying to reason with a walking corpse, Sunset dashed downstairs and let the rest of the trap spells slow him down.

“Sunset, what the Tartarus is going on?!” Trixie asked.

“Undead, zombie apocalypse, the end of the world, take your pick! All I know is we need to get out of here…uh…uh…TWILIGHT! We should head to Twilight’s Castle!” Sunset decided.

“I like that plan!”

An explosion went off upstairs, making Trixie cringe, not so much for the undead pony, Mr. Timber, but for the house. Four years of being together, and two of those spent in Trixie’s trailer, and the latter two having made enough money to buy a house and live like a proper couple. Now…they’re home was being torn apart.

With a sad sigh, Trixie followed Sunset. They’re only hope at this time was that the train station was still operating, being coal powered, the train did not rely on electricity, so it could theoretically get a move on to Ponyville station.

With that plan in mind, Sunset and Trixie charged out of their home of two years and into the miserable night. All around them they could hear the chaos of ponies screaming, explosions, glass shattering, wood splintering, and bricks breaking. Mr. Timber was not the only undead pony it appeared, but merely one of many as the city was under siege.

“Why is this happening?!” Trixie asked.

“Don’t know, keep running!” Sunset yelled.

Unfortunately, due to the darkness, and the continuous rainfall, Trixie and Sunset were forced to cast their illumination spell at a brighter setting, making it easier for them to see in the dark, but also acted as a beacon for the undead to pick them off.

Sunset remained vigilant the whole way, when she saw a zombie getting closer to them, she’d quickly fire a magic bolt at their heads. Normally most ponies would go for a body shot, but Sunset was deadly accurate, hitting each one that dared to come at them.

These zombies don’t act like the normal movie kind, hitting them in the head just slows them down or at most pisses them off! It must be some sort of necromantic magic, forbidden magic!

“DUCK!” Trixie shouted.

Sunset looked ahead as a pegasus mare came swooping in with a claw construct to take Sunset’s head. Luckily, Trixie’s warning came at the right moment, prompting the fiery maned mare to drop to the ground. But then she remembered that Trixie was right behind her.

Before Sunset could shout back to her, a bolt of magenta light fired overhead and struck the pegasus mare in the chest, sending her flying in the opposite direction and into a shop window. Sunset turned and stared with pride at her marefriend, who was now panting, her face trying to make up its mind between joy and terror.

“You actually cast a magic bolt spell?!” Sunset remarked.

“T-Trixie said she was great and powerful,” said Trixie in trembling voice.

Sunset quickly enveloped her marefriend in a tight hug, both happy that she saved her life, and beaming with pride that she learned an advanced spell in just a short amount of time. “Yes you are, now come on!”

It took some time and luck, but eventually Sunset and Trixie made it to the station, and it appeared that they weren’t the only ones with the same idea. Many Local Guard and Police ponies had erected a barrier around the train station, trying to keep out as many of the undead as they could while allowing the refugees to get in.

Both mares galloped as fast as they could to the barrier, but were stopped when a blast of dark light hit the road behind them and exploded, sending the two unicorns flying into the air. They hit the ground hard, rolling on the asphalt until they finally came to a stop.

Trixie groaned and whimpered in pain, her vision was blurry for a moment but eventually came back. Her eyes darted around and eventually landed on the still body of her marefriend. Trixie crawled her way to Sunset, and quickly began to shake her.

“Sunset please wake up, we need to go we’re almost there!”

Just then, Trixie heard a hiss of some unearthly creature behind her. The azure mare turned and watched as five zombies stalked towards them, Trixie tried to concentrate, tried to form a barrier to protect them. But her fear idled mind was preventing this from happening. Trixie shut her eyes and covered Sunset with her body. No…This can’t be…Trixie just found somepony as great and powerful – even more so – than herself! We can’t die here…not like this!

One of the five zombies jumped up and was about to pounce, but then, the sound of thunder echoed in the air. Trixie opened her eyes and beheld a large, muscular stallion, clad in armor from head to hoof. His helm had a spike on it, and was glowing, a giveaway to this pony’s tribe.

Held within the magical aura, was a six foot sledge hammer, but modified with a magical glyph written on it. The glowing white eyes of the pony’s helm looked down upon both mares, a snort was released and in the cold air of the night appeared as a fog.

“Can she stand?” the armored pony asked.

“I…I don’t know, she’s not moving, or anything!” Trixie shouted.

“Try, we need to get into the barrier! I’ll hold them off!”

“Wait, who are you?!” Trixie asked.

The armored stallion glanced over his shoulder to the azure mare. “Call me…Steel.”

Steel looked back to the Black Lanterns that were cautiously, surrounding him. The pegasus he had bashed in the head with his hammer was taking some time to regenerate, making them aware that this pony had some kind magic that disrupted them.

An old mare charged for Steel, forming construct claws to tear at his armor. But the moment she made contact, the claws cracked. Steel whirled around smashed the hammer in her face, sending the old mare flying over the building. Two more tried to attack, firing black beams at him.

With amazing agility, Steel jumped back and sidestepped each blast. Steel twirled his hammer around and pointed it at the two zombie ponies. The business end of the weapon began to glow red hot with stored power, until, with a flash of the spike horn, a glyph formed at the end of the hammer and released a molten beam of red, yellow, and white.

The superheated beam blazed through the street, turning the asphalt into tar and instantly evaporating the rainwater that fell. The two Black Lanterns were enveloped by that molten beam and burned until only their black essence was left.

The beam of superheat incidentally created a dense fog due to the rapid rate the water was vaporized, providing cover for the armored hero.

The remaining Black Lanterns used its Spectrum Vision to find their enemy, it spotted Trixie, a glow of indigo was oddly growing inside her, but the mare next to her was glowing yellow, with a tinge of black. However, at the last second, the agent of darkness spotted a glimmer of green and that glimmer was above him.

Steel had jumped into the air, spun once, and fell to the ground, bringing down his hammer straight on top of the remaining Black Lantern, and striking with a resounding, thunderous BOOM.

The impact of the hammer sent a small shockwave that momentarily pushed the rain water away from them. Steel narrowed his gaze at the corpse and made his way back to the two mares he had helped.

“They won’t be down for long we need –”

“STEEL, BEHIND YOU!” Trixie shouted.

The armored stallion whirled around just in time to intercept a black construct ax, and behind that ax with a manically grinning Mr. Timber.

{Am back lassies!}

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” said Steel.

{Oh now, that voice sounds familiar, have we met before lad?!} Mr. Timber asked.

Steel and Mr. Timber broke off and went into a full on duel, ax and hammer clashing and generating powerful shockwaves with each strike.

Meanwhile Trixie was trying to awaken her love, but noticed something once turning her. A long piece of asphalt had pierced Sunset’s side, and it was bleeding.

“No…No this can’t be happening…”

*cough*

“Sunset?!”

The sun yellow mare woozily raised her head, coughing, and spitting up blood each time, leaving the aftertaste of iron in her mouth. “Ah crap…that’s not good, is it?”

“You…No…! Trixie refuses to let you go, we just need to make it to that barrier, there has to be a doctor in there!”

Sunset smiled at her marefriend and raised her hoof to her cheek. “Trixie, you can’t worry about me…you have to live, I’ve done some awful things and…this is karma I guess. I’m glad I had these four years with you. So glad…”

“No…No…No!” Trixie carefully took Sunset into her arms, and held her close. “You are not the only one who has done awful things! But you are the one who has helped Trixie to care, to want to be better and help others and bring them entertainment, to feel fulfilled in seeing the happy looks on their faces! Trixie would have never have become what she is now without you! You…You complete me!”

Trixie looked into the turquoise eyes of her lover, which were now shedding tears.

“And that is why you will not die, whatever powers that be, I’d rather tried my life for yours!”

Suddenly, an indigo light shot down from the sky gaining the attention of the Black Lanterns and escaping ponies. The light blazed a trail all the way until it reached Trixie.

[Trixie Lulamoon of Equus, you have the ability to feel great compassion. Once one who only cared for themselves, has now found joy in caring for others. For one who once held a grudge, now feels remorse. You who care for others, and for those you truly love, will you accept the power of Compassion’s light?]

Trixie looked to Sunset, and then back to the bracer, her choice was clear. “I do!”

The bracer latched onto Trixie’s left foreleg and immediately infused her with the indigo light of Compassion. Trixie’s magician’s cloak appeared around her, but instead of its normal star pattern it bared the tribal markings of the Indigo Tribe. Trixie’s chest was clothed in a simple indigo cloth, along with her left foreleg, and both hind legs.

Finally Trixie’s magician’s hat appeared, bearing the symbol of the indigo light of Compassion, and a staff formed, like a long wizard’s staff it was made of wood. At the tip of the staff was a hollowed out star with the glow of indigo light inside of it.

“T…Trixie?” Sunset asked.

Trixie could feel it, she could feel all kinds of emotional energies. Fear was the strongest, it presided in everypony here, Willpower practically flowed off of Steel as he battled Mr. Timber, and there was Love, Fear, and…Death coming from Sunset Shimmer.

The bracer on Trixie’s foreleg pulsed, as if instructing her what to do. “Hold still, Sunset.”

Sunset nodded.

Trixie placed her right hoof on Sunset’s side, immediately a wave of indigo light washed over her. The shrapnel was dislodged and the wound began to close rapidly. All the pain in Sunset’s body vanished and her reserves of strength were fully restored. When Trixie removed her hoof, she struck the butt of her staff against the ground and spoke one word, “Nok.”

Sunset sprang to her hooves feeling rejuvenated, better than when they started out. “Trixie…babe, how did you do that?!”

“I…I don’t know, I just listened to the power and it told me how to heal you,” said Trixie, feeling overjoyed that her marefriend was alright.

Another resounding strike echoed behind them, drawing the attention of both mares as Steel continued to do battle with Mr. Timber.

The bracer pulsated once again. “Sunset, get to the barrier, I need to help Steel!”

“But Trixie!”

The azure mare gave Sunset a serious look. “I won’t lose you again!”

Trixie struck the ground with her staff and both were gone in a puff of purple smoke. In the next moment, Sunset found herself alone, on the other side of the magical barrier and with a lot of ponies looking at her. Sunset looked around and watched as Trixie flew towards Steel.

The symbol of Willpower appeared at the center of her staff, tuning into the emotional energy Steel was putting out. From Trixie’s bracer, she fired a beam of emerald light that struck the ground and parted both Steel and Mr. Timber.

Trixie floated next to Steel, who eyed his new partner. “Hmm, seems you got some tricks up your sleeve there, Miss.”

“The Great and Compassionate Trixie thanks you for the compliment, but now we must attend to him,” said Trixie.

Mr. Timber grinned again, but soon the other Black Lanterns began to rise up again, making the odds not so much in their favor.

Several of the reformed Black Lanterns cried out as they began their assault. Trixie concentrated, channeling the emerald light and fired multiple beams of green light straight into the incoming undead. Many were immobilized or just grazed, but for those that got too close, Steel stepped in, swinging his mighty hammer and sending them flying away.

Meanwhile, Sunset was watching this with a growing anxiety, she hated feeling powerless to help her lover, but right now she needed to know what was going on.

Sunset ran into the station, there were many ponies clamoring and yelling for the train to get ready, several of the workers were trying to get the train ready, but the constant yelling of the crowd and their collective fear was not helping matters.

The fiery maned mare searched around for the any Local Guard or Police pony. “Who’s in charge here!?” she cried.

“In charge?” A Guard stated. “We’re just trying to keep this barrier up so we can all get out of here!”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” said Sunset.

The entire thing was chaos, and nopony was directing it. Sunset looked about, finally settling on the train itself, she used her magic to jump all the way up until she was standing atop one of the cars. Sunset channeled her magic to amplify her voice, as well as to make her aura flare up. With a booming voice, Sunset shouted, “WILL YOU PONIES GET A GRIP!!!”

Everypony stopped and looked up at the yellow mare, who was now flaring with magical power.

“WE NEED ORDER OR WE WILL NOT BE ABLE TO ESCAPE THIS PLACE ALIVE! LET THE PONIES WORKING ON THE TRAIN DO THEIR JOB, EVERPONY ELSE SHOULD HELP WHERE THEY CAN, AND START FILING INTO THE TRAIN CARS IN AN ORDERLY FASHION!”

A unicorn mare gave an indignant look to Sunset. “And why the hay should we do what you say?! You’re not a Guard or Cop!”

The crowd followed behind what she said, now questioning who Sunset was to order them around.

A flash of turquoise mana erupted from Sunset, and in a flash she disappeared and reappeared right in front of her. “We’re in the middle of siege by the living dead, and all you ponies are doing is yelling and panicking! If anypony else would like to take charge, if there is somepony more qualified then please, by all means, SPEAK UP!”

Not a single pony dared to speak up. Sunset Shimmer did not like inspiring fear, but at this point there was too much of it overtaking their minds, so she replaced that fear by taking charge, channeling her former bad girl self. These ponies needed someone to lead them, and right now Sunset deemed herself that pony, she didn’t them to like her, but at this point, so long as they respected and feared her, it was enough to ensure their survival.

A yellow star descended down from the sky, piercing the barrier and stopping before Sunset Shimmer.

[Sunset Shimmer of Equus, you have the ability to instill great fear. Once you wielded its power to inspire terror, to rule. But now you recognize the duality of Fear, how it can be used to bring order to the unorderly. Will you accept this power?]

Sunset looked back to her marefriend and Steel, who were valiantly combatting the Black Lanterns, and surprisingly, Mr. Timber was still kicking around.

“If it’ll help them, yes!”

The bracer quickly latched itself onto Sunset’s left foreleg, immediately she felt a rush of power as black chainmail mesh covered her body, followed yellow armor plates, and the symbol of Fear burning on her chest plate. It was all flowing into her, the fear of the ponies around her, it fed into her, making her stronger.

“Do as I said, help those workers and get on the train!” Sunset ordered.

The fiery maned mare wasted little time, using the power of the bracer to levitate herself up and fly towards the battle. A zombie unicorn stallion was about to attack Steel from behind, but Sunset fired a beam of yellow light from her bracer that struck the undead pony and blasted it apart. Steel looked behind himself to bash whatever it was but paused upon seeing Sunset Shimmer.

“Huh, seems like everypony’s gettin’ one of those fancy bracers,” said Steel.

“Sunset, you too?!” Trixie asked astonished.

Sunset held up her left foreleg and smirked. “Couldn’t let you guys have all the fun.”

A Black Lantern Earth pony mare came barreling towards them, wielding a lance made of black light. Sunset and Trixie turned just in time to face the attacker, pointed their bracers, and fired. Trixie’s power still channeled the green light of Willpower, which then intertwined with the yellow light to form a double helix beam. The two beams struck the mare and completely, and utterly destroyed it, not even the black ichor was left.

Trixie and Sunset glanced to each other as a thought passed through their minds.

“You thinking what I’m thinking, babe?” Sunset asked.

“Let’s do it,” said Trixie. “Steel watch our backs!”

“No prob,” said Steel.

Trixie and Sunset began wielding their lights in unison, firing beams of yellow and green at the Black Lanterns that were swarming the barrier, each shot destroying them on the spot. Some tried to get close to the two mares, but Steel made sure they were punished by swiftly striking them with his sledge hammer, or firing a molten beam to clear some room.

Multiple beams were fired in all directions of the joint Fear and Willpower lights, dwindling the numbers of the Black Lanterns considerably.

{Ya damned little witches! I’ll cleave ya in half!} Mr. Timber shouted.

Sunset and Trixie turned around to see Mr. Timber brandishing his ax and about to strike, however, a molten beam fired from down below, making the stallion stop and look down at the armored stallion with venom in his gaze.

{I’ll be lookin’ forward to peelin’ that fancy tin off yer body!} Mr. Timber threatened.

“NOT GOING TO HAPPEN!” Trixie shouted.

Without realizing it, Sunset and Trixie had closed the distance between Mr. Timber and themselves with a quick teleportation. The two unicorns cocked back their hooves and struck Mr. Timber right in his chest, the dual lights of Fear and Willpower burned at his being, making him cry out in agony. This lasted for a good five seconds before Mr. Timber was completely destroyed.

Trixie and Sunset panted from the effort, and after, a tear fell from Trixie’s eyes. Mr. Timber was a kind pony, an old logger who would cut firewood in the winter and help out in the field during the spring. “He was such a kind old stallion…” Trixie whispered.

Sunset floated over to Trixie and held her shoulders. “I know…we’ll make the ones responsible for this pay.”

Steel walked over to the two mares who were slowly floating down to him. Taking a moment to mourn the loss of the old stallion. “I’d say we need a moment of silence for old Mr. Timber, but that’s best done in a safe environment.”

Sunset and Trixie nodded to Steel, and the three of them headed towards the train. Once inside the barrier, Trixie and Sunset ordered the Local Guard to release the shield as they created their own, a spiral barrier made of both the emerald light of Willpower and the golden light of Fear. The dual light barrier worked perfectly, any Black Lantern that dared approach it was instantly vaporized.

Both mares took position atop the train, along with Steel keeping watch at the back. When the conductor got everypony aboard he then asked, “Where are we going?!”

“To Ponyville, we need to meet up with Princess Twilight,” said Sunset.

The stallion didn’t argue with that, seeking refuge with one of the Princesses was a safe bet, and the town was not that far.

I just hope she’s having better luck, thought Sunset.

(In another village)

In a small village, practically out in the middle of nowhere, lived a community of ponies who, strangely enough, bared the same cutie mark, and it was an equal sign. This village was led by a unicorn mare, wielding a magical staff that could remove a pony’s cutie mark, and grant them equality in her village. Her name was Starlight Glimmer, and she was here to bring harmony.

Cutie marks were evil, they only served to show who was above another, a special talent more special than the other and making those ponies feel inadequate and inferior to others. But not in her town, no, in her town everypony was the same, they worked as one, they lived as one. Equality for all, only one led, but even so, she bared the cutie mark of the equal sign. Showing her own commitment to her cause.

But none of them knew the truth, and why would they? They were devoted to her, they believed in her.

However, tonight, all that she created, was falling apart around Starlight.

It was a typical Hearths Warming Eve, same as always. The foals and adults sang in perfect harmony, singing the carols that been passed down from one generation to the next. However, Starlight loathed Hearths Warming.

“So in impractical…singing and love beating back spirits of hate,” Starlight snorted in at the notion, “pure nonsense.”

Starlight looked out her window and saw those happy faces on her followers, normally they were always smiling, but she could tell that this was less forced than usual.

“Well, if it can make them more complacent later on then why not let them.”

Starlight knew this, she was playing the long game, she needed her village to grow, for her followers to spread the word of Equality, and bring others to her ranks. The lilac mare sighed and decided to take a warm shower, so that she may think.

Using her magic, Starlight turned the knobs and waited for the warm water to flow out, creating a welcoming steam that chased the cold away. Once she stepped in, Starlight sat down on her haunches and let the water cascade over her body, which amazingly enough, erased the equal sign cutie mark, revealing something else. A pink spark with a wispy azure trail coming from the top.

Starlight glanced down at her flanks, noticing the paint job she did to mask her real cutie mark was washing away. It didn’t matter though, she was in her home, in her shower, nopony would see her. Still that didn’t stop the cold chill of fear from running up her spine, should they find out her secret, that it was not her driftwood staff, but her own power that allowed her to steal cutie marks, and that she still had her own, it would destroy her plans, her happiness.

Right now they had been able to avoid the gaze of the Princesses, but Starlight knew that would not last forever. Soon they would be found out, but until then they needed more, more followers, more believers in the cause of Equality. Cutie marks were evil, she needed other ponies to see that, they divided ponies.

“Sunburst…” Starlight sniffled. “Why should I care about him…he left me alone, and all because of that damned cutie mark…we were perfectly happy, we were best friends and then…!”

Starlight’s horn flashed, and a crack formed on the tile in the shower. The unicorn mare took a few calming breaths. Her magic was tied to her emotions, this she figured out long ago. It gave her great power, but it she was not careful, she could accidentally cast a spell and hurt somepony.

“It’ll be fine, Starlight, you’ll be fine.”

The lilac mare finished up her shower and wrapped a towel around her midsection, hiding her flanks to ensure that nopony would see her secret.

*knock*

Starlight’s heart jumped and gave a light shrill. “W-Who is it?!”

“Um…It’s Double Diamond, Night Glider wanted to speak to you Starlight.”

Starlight panicked, her fur was still wet, and the paint she used wouldn’t stick if she did it now. Thinking quickly, Starlight threw off the towel and picked out a plain gray bathrobe, making sure first that the length was long enough to cover both her flanks. Once she done that, Starlight slowly made her way downstairs and said, “Send her in please.”

Double Diamond opened the door to Starlight’s home, and Night Glider, the navy blue, white maned pegasus mare, entered the home. “H-Hello Starlight, oh ponyfeathers did I come at bad time…?”

Starlight gave a light chuckle. “Heavens no, I just got out of the shower is all.”

“Well…I could come back later, give you time to dry up.”

I would love for you to do that, but I’d rather get whatever business you have out of the way so I don’t worry about you coming back!

“No, no, it’s fine. Unless of course,” Starlight shot Night Glider a sultry gaze, “seeing me in a bathrobe makes you feel uncomfortable?”

Night Glider gulped and shook her head, her darker toned coat revealing the red tint of her cheeks. “No, no way, I’m totally not!”

Poor thing, she’s a bad liar.

Starlight knew that Night Glider had a thing for mares, Starlight herself didn’t care much about the gender as she was into both. However, knowing the preference of Night Glider helped with making her complacent.

“So, then, what can I do for you on this lovely day?” Starlight asked.

Night Glider walked further into the house and sat on her haunches in the living room. “Well…Starlight…I-I’ve been having those urges again…”

Starlight raised an eyebrow at that. “‘Urges’? Please be specific, I can think of several things that could mean without context.”

Night Glider’s face heated up again, apparently her mind went to the gutter. “NO, NO, NO, not those kind of urges! I-I meant…I…oh jeez…”

Starlight sighed, deciding to take pity on the pegasus mare and walked to her. She sat before Night Glider and brought her gaze to meet her own. “Night Glider, when have I ever made it hard for you, or anypony, to come and talk to me? I’m here to help, and I can’t if I don’t know what’s wrong. So don’t hold back, tell me.”

The navy blue pegasus took a deep breath. “I…I’ve been feeling like going to see my cutie mark – I’m sorry!”

Night Glider shut her eyes tight, preparing for whatever tirade Starlight was going to give her.

You ungrateful little bitch! You were committed to the cause of spreading Equality, and willingly gave your cutie mark up, and now you have the nerve to ask me if you can see it?!

“Why are you scrunching your eyes shut? You look like you’re about to get hit or something,” said Starlight.

“I-I’m sorry, Starlight, I just…I know we chose to give up our cutie marks, but…” Night Glider hung her head low, her ears drooping against her head. “I’m sorry for being so weak.”

Starlight quelled the anger inside herself, she had to be lenient, but firm. “Night Glider, I know it’s hard, it was hard for me to give up my cutie mark as well. Do you know what my special talent was?”

Night Glider looked up to Starlight and shook her head.

“Magic, I was good at magic, very good. I was weaving spells like nopony’s business, I learned so fast that I was pushed ahead of the rest! Until…I realized, when I took a moment to look back on those ponies behind me, their looks of jealousy, of anger and hate, of despise.”

“I mean…why did they hate me? It was my special talent, I was only doing what my mark says I was good at, just like everypony else. My so called ‘friends’ abandoned me, they couldn’t stand how good I was, and even shunned my help to get them higher.”

Night Glider looked back up at Starlight with intrigue. “I…I never knew that. What happened?”

“I tried to be the same as them, I tried to keep my grades low, on purpose, so that I was even with my friends, I thought I could be with them again if I was more like them, but that was a false dream. They used that time to pass me, toting themselves as better than me, and I let them, because I honestly thought I would be their friend. And in the end they still shunned me…”

A small tear left Starlight’s eye. Some truth was sprinkled into that lie, except it was one pony who shunned and left her alone. Night Glider raised her right wing and used her feathers to gently brush away the tear, smiling up at Starlight. Strangely enough, Starlight felt a bit of comfort from this.

“Anyway, I made the realization, that nopony is truly equal. And to be truly equal all parties must be the same, no special talents to get in the way of true friendship, and no barriers from status. So when I found the Staff of Sameness, I did the only thing I could do. I removed my cutie mark, and hid it away someplace not even I can remember anymore. But that’s when I knew I had to spread this message, surely there were other ponies who felt the same, have lost friends because they thought they were above the rest, when really, but they didn’t think that all.”

Night Glider nodded, she knew exactly how that felt. She was unmatched in night flying, her keen eyes could spot objects in the dark practically as good as a griffon, not only that, but she was an excellent flyer, with sharp reflexes and senses. However, her friends in Cloudsdale didn’t see her in the same light as she saw them. While she was getting praised left and right from the flying instructors, she was getting called names and shunned by other ponies. She had finally had enough, and found her way to Starlight’s village, and joined her flock.

“I’ll never betray you like that, Starlight, forgive me for asking such a stupid question,” said Night Glider.

“Sometimes we just need a little reassurance once and awhile. I’m glad to have this talk with you Ni –”

Without warning, Night Glider leaned forward and kissed Starlight on the lips. Part of Starlight’s mind was screaming out as to how Night Glider had the audacity to kiss her like this, and the other part of her mind began to enjoy this. Possibly, more than enjoy. It had been a long time since Starlight had known the company of a mare or stallion in her bed, and truthfully, Night Glider was a mare she had her eye on for some time.

Night Glider parted from Starlight’s lips, her face burning red from her action. “I’ll go and make my way to the Reeducation House now…”

As Night Glider turned around, she felt a tug at her tail and noticed that Starlight’s azure aura had taken hold of it. “Uh-uh, Miss Glider, you don’t just kiss me and think you can leave, that easily.”

Night Glider gulped.

With another tug, Starlight brought the pegasus mare with her upstairs. She opened the door to her bedroom and directed Night Glider to sit on the bed. Starlight used her telekinetic spell to take out a black piece of cloth and wrap it around Night Glider’s eyes, and then closed the curtains to her room.

“S-Starlight…?”

“Shh, you don’t mind do you, I’m a bit shy in the bedroom, I’m afraid,” said Starlight.

Night Glider gulped, again. “N-No, Starlight, it’s fine.”

“Good,” Starlight undid her robe and let it fall to the floor, “I assume you know your way around a mare’s body.”

(Hours Later)

Starlight laid awake in the darkness of her room, Night Glider was sleeping next to her, curled up against next to her and still wearing the blindfold. She thought about her actions, every mare had needs and she did satisfy them, but then again, Night Glider was a bit of a different sort. In all honesty, she was the first of her followers that she even opened up to. At least partially.

Maybe I should take on a partner…I never made any such rules preventing mares getting married, if we are all equal, then we are equally able to choose who we have as a wife or husband.

Starlight sighed. It was a nice dream, but one that she probably could not entertain beyond a night of passion. And the reason was imprinted on her flanks. Every day would have her on constant edge, fearing that she may be discovered one day. Alone, in her house, she could walk around as she pleased without hiding her mark. With Night Glider living with her, she’d have to be on guard to not let her mark be seen.

Then again, maybe it’s time I tell somepony. If I work it in such way as to make her understand why the Staff of Sameness wouldn’t work on me, then I could keep her close and not have to worry. Then again there’s also that Geass spell…but best to save it for a rainy day.

Just then, a roar of thunder snapped Starlight out of her thoughts and back to reality. Apparently the thunder didn’t bother Night Glider so much as she was still asleep. The lilac mare got out of her bed and walked towards the window, parting the curtains just enough to look outside. It was there she saw a torrential downpour of black rain, staining the very snow. Such a thing was perplexing, as Hearths Warming Eve never saw rain showers, always snow and cold.

Starlight squinted her eyes as she saw something walking down the street of her town, a pony, she couldn’t make out if it was a mare or stallion, or what tribe it was. It was clad in black that much she could tell, making it hard for Starlight to keep an eye on it. It wasn’t odd to have the occasional traveler, but on Hearths Warming it was really unusual. As most ponies stuck to their hometowns where their families were.

A flash of lightning went off and the dark clothed pony dashed into a nearby house. Starlight’s eyes went wide with worry, somepony was breaking into one of her follower’s homes, there were ponies with foals, families, and she couldn’t let them be hurt. Starlight was about to run out and alert the town, but then remembered when she glanced to her dresser mirror, she hadn’t masked her cutie mark.

No time, I’ll just use some spell to erase their memories.

Starlight stepped into her hallway and cast her teleportation spell. She knew the exact position of each house in the town, which made teleporting into their houses easy enough.

In a flash of azure light, Starlight reappeared in the house. It was pitch black, with only the pitter pattering of the heavy rainfall, coupled with the howling wind and thunder as the only sounds to be heard. Brief flashes of lightning granted her momentary views of the room, she couldn’t see a thing, nor hear anypony. Starlight cast a spell over her eyes, granting her temporary night vision. The darkness of the room faded away, allowing Starlight’s eyes to pierce the darkness and see what was hidden, and she wished she hadn’t.

A young colt was cowering in the corner of the room, while his mother was on the bed, with the intruder standing over her. Starlight looked closer, and noticed that the pony had a strange black claw that tore something out, it looked like a beating heart, but it was colored blue.

The intruder seemed too preoccupied with his victim to have noticed Starlight, but that would not last for long. Starlight could tell that the colt saw her. She quickly waved her hoof to usher the boy to her while the monster did not notice. Despite the fact that his mother was just killed, she made sure that the foals were taught to look to Starlight in times of need, so it did not take the colt long to make up his mind as he crawled to Starlight, as quietly as he could.

{The Blackest Night falls from the skies,

Let us hear your deathly cries!}

Both Starlight and the colt looked to the intruder.

{We’ll twist your souls as your light dies,

By Sombra’s command the dead shall RISE!}

The intruder opened its mouth and released black tar from its mouth, the sight of it almost made Starlight throw up herself, thankfully the colt couldn’t see as clearly as she could, otherwise he’d have froze right then and there.

The young unicorn colt finally made it to Starlight, who quickly took the foal into her foreleg and held him close. She then turned to the monster and glared angrily at it.

How dare you kill one of my followers and leave this poor boy motherless! Vile creature, I’ll make you pay.

“Sweetie,” Starlight whispered, “keep your eyes shut, Ms. Starlight’s going to take care of that monster, okay?”

The boy nodded and screwed his eyes shut.

Starlight’s horn began to glow bright, a spiral of mana swirled around her horn until, the light wrapped around her horn and Starlight fired a beam of pure magical energy at the monster striking it in the side and piercing all the way through. The sheer force of the blast sent the monster flying off the bed and hit the wall with a strong THUD.

“Nopony hurts my friends,” said Starlight.

Just then the Earth pony mare who was assaulted began to convulse and shudder, a black uniform began to form over her body, as the color of her coat and mane dulled, well more than usual. The colt’s mother opened her eyes, and to Starlight’s shock her eyes were like darkness, with a dim light shining from it.

{Oh baby, Momma’s alright, Miss Starlight took care of the mean pony,} said the mare.

The colt heard his mother’s voice and immediately broke away from Starlight’s grasp to rush to her, shouting, “MOMMY!”

Through the mare’s Spectrum Vision, she could see it, the violet light of Love shined in his body, love for her. She spared Starlight a quick glance, and saw a dual glow of Compassion and Rage.

“NO DON’T!” Starlight cried.

But it was too late, a black construct tentacle formed from the mare’s back and lashed out like a cobra. The tendril pierced the colt’s chest all the way through, taking with it his heart which was glowing a violet-pink color. The heart disappeared into particles of that light as the tendril brought the colt’s body back to his mother.

{Don’t worry dear, we’ll be together in a moment…The Blackest Night falls from the skies…}

“No…No….NO!” Starlight yelled as she ran out of the house and stumbled into the streets. She tripped on the soggy ground and slid to a stop, her coat becoming muddied all over. “EVERYPONY WAKE UP, THIS IS AN EMERGENCY!”

Candle lights flickered on in the houses, followed by the villagers coming out of their homes. Starlight, not really caring about how to explain, she quickly erected a barrier around the house, capturing the undead inside.

Double Diamond was the first to get to Starlight, his worry evident after seeing her disheveled state. “Starlight, what happened?!”

“Something…Something attacked them…I went to investigate, but she was already dead! I got the pony who did it, but then…she…she got back up, and she killed her own child!” Starlight yelled.

The ponies in the town began to murmur with panic, Double Diamond saw this and yelled back at them, “Calm down everypony, don’t start to panic! Starlight, what do you want us to do?”

“We…We need to leave, now! I’m not sure if that intruder was by himself, if he’s not then we’re in danger! Everypony gather at my house I know a way to –!”

{Miss Starlight.}

Everypony turned around and saw the mother and son standing outside of their home, right at the edge of Starlight’s barrier.

{I want to play with my friends, can we come out,} the colt asked.

It was clear for ponies to see that something was wrong with them, they were not themselves. Starlight stood up and faced the monsters that were once alive. “You’re not coming out of there, whatever you are, you’re not the ponies you once were!”

{Oh given it rest your self-righteous bitch.}

The villagers and Starlight gazed to the rooftop, to the pony who was cloaked that Starlight thought she had killed. The pony removed her cloak, which turned out to be nothing more than a construct of black light, and revealed Indigo Zap.

{This town now belongs to King Sombra, Lord of the Undead, the Entity of Death!}

Indigo Zap jumped up and formed two black construct swords to her hooves. With one swift strike, Indigo sliced through the barrier as if it were wet tissue paper, bringing the whole thing down around them. The mother and son zombies charged into the crowd, immediately honing in on those with lights strong enough to rip out the hearts from.

Indigo wasted little time as well, finding those who shined bright with a single light and then diving down like a bird of prey to attack them.

Starlight didn’t know what to do to stop them, she shot the pegasus mare earlier right in her side all the way through, a shot that would’ve killed any other pony.

“RALLY TO MY HOUSE, HURRY!”

Indigo Zap heard her and smiled wickedly. {Oh don’t think you’re going anywhere!}

The Black Lantern Lieutenant struck the muddy ground and channeled her black light through it. The earth rumbled violently and within a matter of seconds a giant black construct cage formed around them, encompassing half the town and capturing all of them. The ponies who Indigo killed, along with the ones the mother and son killed, began to rise up, donned in the same uniform as Indigo Zap.

Starlight looked about, trying to find the ponies that were closest to her. One was a pink unicorn mare, she knew this pony by the name of Sugar Belle. The other was a gray-blue stallion, who went by the name of Party Favor. Lastly, her right hoof pony, the white Earth pony stallion, Double Diamond. Starlight quickly used her telekinetic spell and wrapped all three them in it, and drew them close to her. In a matter of seconds, all four of them were teleported out of the cage.

Starlight reappeared inside the living room of her house, with Double Diamond, Party Favor, and Sugar Belle stumbling about, woozy from the teleportation. Without saying a word, Starlight rushed to her closet and pulled out her “bug out” bag for when her plans went south, in this case it was now going to turn into a zombie survival kit.

All the commotion finally awakened Night Glider, who rushed downstairs to find her friends and Starlight looking all kinds of scared. “Hey, what the hay happened?!”

Sugar Belle rushed to her friend and buried her face in her chest, crying. Night Glider patted her friend on the back, but still looked to anypony to tell her what was happening.

“Some pegasus mare came into town and attacked one of the villagers, she…infected her with something and now they’re killing everypony!” Double Diamond answered.

“Except they’re not staying dead, they’re coming back to life as if like straight out of some horror story,” said Party Favor.

“What do we do, shouldn’t we help them?” Night Glider asked.

“No,” said Starlight sternly. “Whatever this is it is not like a virus. A virus does not grant ponies the power to create constructs out of light, black light at that! And does not grant them powers to cut through magic that easily! This is something else, something very wrong!”

Starlight kicked open the door to her spare bedroom, and motioned for all four of them to hurry in. Once inside, Starlight closed the door and used her telekinetic spell to raise the bed up and reveal an underground tunnel.

“You have an underground tunnel?” Party Favor asked.

“Are you going to question why I have a tunnel that leads out of the village to a safe place when we’re under attack?!” Starlight asked.

Party Favor shut up then and there.

“Get in, hurry!”

All four filed in and Starlight followed after, bringing the bed back down to cover the tunnel. Starlight lit up her horn, and Sugar Belle concentrated enough to produce an illumination spell. Starlight quickly led her survivors through the tunnel that would take them into the mountains.

“If we follow this path, we’ll end up at that cavern up ahead. From there we can escape anywhere, the cave is like a maze, and they won’t find us!” Starlight explained.

“B-But the others, what about them?!” Party Favor asked.

“Hey, just listen to Starlight, besides, you saw all that mess going on out there! She was lucky just to get us out!” Double Diamond stated.

Starlight was happy, if only a little, that Double Diamond was one of the ones she saved, he was always a loyal right hoof stallion, and kept most of the others in line. But even more so, she was glad that Night Glider was with them, strangely enough she was starting to feel…something for her.

“We’ll make it out, alive!” Starlight swore.

After a couple of minutes of galloping through the tunnel, Starlight and her group made it out of the tunnel and began heading down the trail to the cave across the chasm. Thunder roared and lightning crackled across the sky as the heavy rain pelted their bodies. Running on the side of the cliff was dangerous enough, but with the darkness and the rain limiting their visibility and making the path slippery, it might as well be suicide.

Starlight, however, was no fool. The mud on her coat was washing away, little by little, and soon it would reveal her cutie mark. At this point, she was betting on their loyalty and need to survive to make them overlook this for now, she was the only one strong enough and powerful enough to protect them, and without their special talents they weren’t as effective in a fight.

It’s fine, it’ll be fine! I’m strong enough, I can fight them back, my way is the right way, Starlight thought.

Starlight glanced to her right, having caught something moving in the sky during one of the flashes of lightning. Starlight still had the night vision spell activated, but even with it working, the rain was still obscuring her vision. However, she did spot something parting the rainwater, and it was heading right for them.

“DUCK!” Starlight warned.

All five ponies hit the deck as quickly as they could. The object coming through the water was a beam of black light that struck the side of the mountain, exploding out and showering the area in rock debris. Starlight quickly summoned a barrier above their heads, allowing the larger pieces to smash or roll off the shield and down the side of the mountain.

Starlight glanced back to where she last saw the beam fire, and fired a magic bolt of her own in that direction. Sadly the bolt sailed onward and exploded in the distance, not hitting anything. The unicorn mare growled in frustration, and in her frustration, summoned her magical power into her horn and fired a beam straight in the air and strafed it across the sky.

Miraculously her tactic worked as her beam hit not one, but three Black Lanterns, setting them ablaze and making them fall from the sky. Starlight obtained a small bit of satisfaction from that, but she knew well that that would not end them, if one could get up from a fatal wound like the one she dealt the pegasus mare earlier, then there was no reason to doubt that the three she felled would rise back up.

“Starlight!” Night Glider called out.

“We’re fine, just keep moving!” Starlight ordered.

The group did as she said, with Starlight continuing to keep the barrier up to ensure their protection. They eventually reached the rope bridge and quickly, but carefully, made their way across it. But at the last second, two black beams struck the bridge, ripping it apart and sending Sugar Belle and Party Favor down.

Night Glider quickly went after them, with Starlight looking down with panic in her eyes. She had already displayed a lot of powerful magic, and there was not any doubt in her mind that they were putting two and two together at this point, using anymore high level magic and not even her authoritarian hold on them would last.

“HELLLLLP!” Party Favor and Sugar Belle screamed.

Starlight grunted in anger and jumped off the edge, with Double Diamond yelling out to her. The unicorn mare dove past Night Glider, who had managed to save Party Favor, she could hear the cries of both ponies fade into the background as she dove further and further done.

Soon Starlight was able to catch up with the panicking baker, and reached out with her hoof to her. Sugar Belle managed to grab hold and Starlight went to work, coating her body in her magical aura and inducing a self-levitation spell. She poured as much of her power as she could into slowing them down, Starlight furrowed her brow as she drew upon her anger to fuel her magical energy, making her aura flare up stronger than before.

Their rate of descent began to slow to a snail’s pace, until both mares were just floating in the midair. Sugar Belle looked up to Starlight, relief and happiness beamed from her face. Starlight gave a small smile and then brought Sugar Belle into a hug to bring her close as they ascended back up the chasm. After a minute at full speed, Starlight was able to deposit Sugar Belle on terra firma and afterwards herself.

The unicorn mare began to pant, her limbs shaking a bit from the overuse of her magical power. Something that Night Glider had taken notice of. “Hey, Starlight, how are you doing?”

“I’m…fine, Night, just a little tired,” said Starlight.

“You’re legs are shaking, and don’t think I haven’t noticed that you’ve been casting spells like crazy left and right. I don’t know how much magic power you have, but you’re still a pony, you have a limit,” said Night Glider.

“If…If I stop now, we won’t make it! I’m the only one who has enough power to fight back against those monsters! I have to protect you, all of you!” Starlight argued.

Night Glider could see that Starlight would not stop, she then sighed and scooped up some mud from the ground slathered it on Starlight’s flank, sending a cold chill up her spine.

“You don’t want them seeing that, not yet anyway,” said Night Glider.

Starlight’s heart nearly stopped, Night Glider knew, she saw her cutie mark, but instead of saying anything, she was helping to conceal it. Starlight watched as the pegasus mare casually strolled to her left side and put some more mud on her left flank. “…How long have you known?”

Night Glider glanced to the unicorn mare and sighed. “When we were in bed, during, the blindfold slipped just a little, and I saw it. At first I was shocked, but then I decided I would talk to you afterwards. I felt something when we were like that, I’m not sure if you feel the same, but I’m willing to hear you out.”

Starlight felt as if her heart was being stabbed, Night Glider knew earlier before the madness started and didn’t bring it up once. “Why are you helping me then…you know when the others find out they’ll…and soon you…”

“It doesn’t matter right now. I don’t want to believe you’re some vindictive mare, we all have our reasons for doing what we do,” said Night Glider.

“And what’s your reason for covering for me?”

Night Glider leaned next to Starlight and nuzzled her cheek. “Thought that was obvious, I like you, Starlight, a lot.”

Starlight’s cheeks tinted red. Nopony had ever said that to her. “N-Night Glider…”

The navy blue pegasus mare winked at Starlight and started to walk back to Double Diamond, Party Favor, and Sugar Belle. But when she did, a beam of black light shot through the sky and struck the ground beside Night Glider, exploding and sending the pegasus mare flying until she struck the side of the mountain and fell to the ground. The others rushed to Night Glider’s side, leaving only a stunned Starlight to stare in shock at what happened.

Lightning flashed through the sky and allowed Starlight a glimpse at the one responsible. It was the mare from before, Indigo Zap, and she was approaching fast.

“How dare you……How dare you……HOW DARE YOU DISRUPT OUR HARMONY!!!” Starlight shouted.

Indigo Zap stopped and looked at the shouting unicorn, seeing a red light begin to shine from within her. {Awe, did I hurt your little marefrined?}

Starlight growled as she stared down Indigo. “You come into my town, you kill one of my own, and turn them into undead monsters! You forced us out of our home, destroyed my plans, and worst of all…you hurt NIGHT!!!”

Just then, a flash of crimson appeared in the night sky, gaining Indigo Zap’s attention, she knew full well what it was that was coming, and tried to attack it by lobbing one black light bolt after another at it. Several explosions went off around the crimson light, but it did nothing to impede its mission. The crimson light flew past Indigo and appeared before Starlight.

[Starlight Glimmer of Equus, you have great rage in your heart. Wrongs have been dealt to you in life, and you wished to bring order to it. But fate continues to thwart you even from achieving that whom you care for. Take that rage and wield it, will you defy that fate?]

Starlight Glimmer thrust forth her right foreleg, and with a narrowed gaze she shouted, “I will!”

The bracer attached to her, and immediately, Starlight was empowered by the red light of Rage. Crimson light shined from the unicorn’s body, the rainwater evaporating around her from the intense heat of her fury. Black mesh chainmail wrapped around her body, red armor formed over her hind legs and forelegs, and chest, emblazoned with the symbol of Rage. A red mask appeared over her eyes, and Starlight’s mane became pure crimson flame, sparkling with a primal brilliance.

Indigo Zap glared at this latest development, she knew of Princess Twilight’s bracers, but was not anticipating one would find them all the way out there. {Whatever, with no green light of Willpower, you can’t keep us down for good.}

Without warning, Starlight shot up from where she stood and flew into the air straight for Indigo Zap. The enraged mare slammed into Indigo with a thunderous BOOM, sending the pegasus mare flying in the opposite direction.

Indigo stumbled about in the air for a few seconds before using her power to force herself to stop. When she righted herself, Indigo Zap glared daggers at Starlight, but the unicorn mare was not done. Her rage idled mind was in overdrive as the bracer glowed and formed a construct sword staff. Indigo saw this and created her own construct dual swords and flew out to meet her.

Lightning crashed as the two mares met each other at the center, blade to blade. Crimson and ebony energy dueled in the skies above as both mares refused to give an inch.

{Persistent little manipulator aren’t you?!}

“Shut up you whorse! I’ll tear you apart for what you’ve done!”

{Pfft, I did those ponies a favor! ‘Equality by giving up your cutie mark’, what a bunch of bull! I know deep down inside you, you’re just an angry little filly, taking away everypony else’s toys because you lost yours! That’s all this is,} said Indigo Zap.

“Maybe your right, and maybe I’m wrong! But these ponies depend on me, and they want me to help them! I’ll protect them, and kill anypony who tries to hurt them!”

Starlight reared back her head, and at the same time, her crimson aura shined brighter. The unicorn mare lurched forward and unleashed a torrent of burning napalm blood breath into Indigo’s face. The hellfire torrent roared onto her, bathing Indigo in the flaming, acidic energies of the attack and making her cry out in pain.

While she was distracted and melting, Starlight took the sword staff and sliced Indigo Zap down the middle, the movement was so fast it appeared as a red blur. The reaction to the cut was delayed as Indigo’s vision became split. Starlight didn’t stop, she then proceeded to slice Indigo Zap again and again into smaller pieces. Finally, Starlight reared back once more and bellowed another napalm blood breath blast, strong enough that it became burning plasma energy that engulfed the pieces and burned away Indigo’s body.

The unicorn mare watched as the black sludge that was her essence still remained on fire and fell far down below and out of sight. Starlight figured that that would not last forever, but at the very least she knew she could delay their regeneration. She flew over to where Sugar Belle, Double Diamond, and Party Favor were gathered, with the pink unicorn baker keeping close to Night Glider.

All three gasped when they finally took in Starlight’s appearance, and seeing that the corner of her mouth still had trace amounts of blood coming from it.

“S-Starlight, a-are you okay?” Double Diamond asked.

“I’m fine, how’s Night Glider?!” Starlight asked.

“S-She’s breathing a little hard, I think that explosion may have broken something inside her,” said Sugar Belle.

Starlight slowly approached the navy blue pegasus, who groggily opened her eyes and looked up, seeing Starlight glowing crimson against the dark sky above. “Hey Starlight…I feel like crap.”

“Stay still, I need to see how bad you are,” said Starlight.

Her horn ignited and shined on Night Glider, allowing her to see passed the fur and flesh and to what was inside. There were some broken ribs and one seemed to have punctured her lung.

“You have two broken ribs, and a punctured lung, I know a spell to heal it but it’s going to hurt, a lot…”

Night Glider looked into Starlight’s white, glowing eyes and nodded with determination. The Red Lantern smirked, admiring the toughness of her new marefriend. “Hold her down you three, I need to concentrate.”

Double Diamond and Party Favor got on either side of the downed mare, carefully placing their hooves on her. Sugar Belle held Night Glider’s hoof, giving her something to squeeze in preparation for the pain.

Starlight was having second thoughts about this, she needed to do this to save her, but it would cause Night pain. Why the hay did I not learn those sensory transference spells to make me feel the pain instead, or better yet, those anesthesia spells when I had the chance?!

“Starlight.” The unicorn mare was brought back to the now, seeing Night Glider give her a determined and reassuring look. “You can do this, I can take it.”

Taking a deep breath, Starlight focused the magic into her horn and right over the affected area. What followed next was a symphony of painful screams, booming thunder, and crackling lightning. This war between the living and the dead, between life and death, was only just beginning.

Author's Note

Next Time:

The battles are waged across Equestria, as the Equestrian Lanterns continue to do battle against the Blackest Night. Hardships will be faced, as loved ones face off against loved ones.

But, even in the darkest times, there's always a glimmer of Hope.